<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?>







    <rss version="2.0"
         xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"
         xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom">
        <channel>
            <title>ADVANTLAW -&gt; News</title>
            <link>https://www.advantlaw.com/</link>
            <description></description>
            <language>en-gb</language>
            <copyright>RYZE Digital</copyright>
            
            <pubDate>Sat, 15 Aug 2026 01:34:31 +0200</pubDate>
            <lastBuildDate>Sat, 15 Aug 2026 01:34:31 +0200</lastBuildDate>
            
            <atom:link href="https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/feed.xml" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml" />
            
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-10615</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sat, 08 Aug 2026 10:38:00 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>L&#039;appassionante campionato a 5 per i nuovi stadi. Come si gioca</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/lappassionante-campionato-a-5-per-i-nuovi-stadi-come-si-gioca</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>A Napoli il campo (quasi) largo del sindaco Gaetano Manfredi e del presidente della Regione, Roberto Fico, ha puntato sulla riqualificazione dello stadio Maradona, con soldi pubblici (200 milioni), per presentarsi all'appuntamento degli Europei 2032. La città ha già inviato il progetto all'UEFA e conta di rientrare tra le cinque candidate italiane per ospitare il campionato di calcio che l'Italia è stata costretta a condividere con la Turchia proprio per mancanza di impianti sportivi adeguati […]</p><p>[…] Come spiega l'avvocato Marco Monaco, partner dello studio legale ADVANT Nctm, Napoli non aveva molte alternative, se non restare esclusa dal circuito delle città ospitanti, visto che il Calcio Napoli non ha ad oggi presentato un progetto con allegato studio di fattibilità secondo le norme previste dalla legge Stadi del 2021. “Eppure - prosegue Monaco - questa legge, che facilita la realizzazione di immobili complementari all'infrastruttura sportiva, offre di fatto ai privati un discreto margine di business. Inoltre, l'introduzione della figura del commissario per gli stadi assicurerà procedure amministrative e urbanistiche estremamente semplificate. In pratica, gli stadi sono stati assimilati a opere infrastrutturali di interesse strategico nazionali e come tali possono viaggiuare su una corsia preferenziale”.</p><p><i>Leggi l'articolo integrale sull'edizione dell'8 agosto 2026 de il Foglio</i></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/0/f/csm_ADV_II_Dispute-Resolution_copy_9afe89d8ff.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-10528</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 08 Jul 2026 14:19:28 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Oltre il diritto di prelazione: il project financing dopo la sentenza Urban Vision</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/oltre-il-diritto-di-prelazione-il-project-financing-dopo-la-sentenza-urban-vision</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Il contributo mira a valutare l’utilità e la compatibilità delle proposte di modifica alla disciplina del project financing con il diritto dell’Unione Europea, avanzate per “compensare” la disapplicazione del diritto di prelazione del promotore imposta dalla sentenza della Corte di Giustizia dell’Unione Europea Urban Vision.</p><p>Si evidenzia, da un lato, l’inutilità del dialogo competitivo per la gran parte delle procedure di project financing e comunque la sua praticabilità a diritto vigente; dall’altro, il rischio di incorrere nella violazione delle medesime norme europee rilevata dalla Corte di Giustizia dell’Unione Europea prevedendo un punteggio premiale in gara riservato al promotore.&nbsp;</p><p>Lo scritto mette in luce che l’iniziativa privata è essa stessa un vantaggio per il promotore e che tale vantaggio è però compatibile con il diritto dell’Unione Europea. Sicché si propone una linea di intervento nell’eliminazione dell’obbligo di partecipare alla gara affinché il promotore possa ottenere il pagamento delle spese di progettazione e impostazione da parte dell’aggiudicatario (eventualmente aumentate da un premio per l’ideazione dell’operazione), così da incentivare la creazione di un “mercato delle proposte”, indipendente da quello per le concessioni.</p><p><i>Leggi il contributo integrale del nostro Francesco Follieri sul numero 3/2026 di Urbanistica e Appalti.</i></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/5/3/csm_ADV_financial-services_copy_09f7587b00.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-10423</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 10 Jun 2026 09:31:00 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>La nostra proposta di riforma dell’articolo 193 per garantire semplificazione e trasparenza alla finanza di progetto</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/la-nostra-proposta-di-riforma-dellarticolo-193-per-garantire-semplificazione-e-trasparenza-alla-finanza-di-progetto-senza-il-fardello-della-prelazione-liberare-la-facolta-del-privato-di-ideare-e-progettare-opere</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>La nostra proposta di riforma dell’articolo 193 per garantire semplificazione e trasparenza alla finanza di progetto: senza il fardello della prelazione, liberare la facoltà del privato di ideare e progettare opere</p><p>Articolo a cura di Marco Monaco per diariodiac.it</p><p><i>La nostra proposta di riforma dell'articolo 193 per garantire semplificazione e trasparenza alla finanza di progetto: senza il fardello della prelazione, liberare la facoltà del privato di ideare e progettare opere.</i></p><p>La Corte di Giustizia dell'Unione Europea ha dichiarato, come noto, con la sentenza 5 febbraio 2026, Causa C810/24, l'incompatibilità del diritto di prelazione riconosciuto al promotore nell'ambito del procedimento di project financing di cui all'art. 183, comma 15, del previgente Codice dei contratti pubblici (d. lgs. n. 50/2016) con il diritto dell'Unione Europea e, in particolare, con la direttiva 2014/23/UE in materia di affidamento dei contratti di concessione.</p><p><a href="https://diariodiac.it/10-giugno-monaco/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">Leggi l'articolo integrale</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Infrastrutture</category>
                            
                                <category>Normativa</category>
                            
                                <category>Normativa</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/c/1/csm_ADV_public-law-and-procurement_copy_68f28b4b3d.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-10286</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 07 May 2026 10:23:57 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Stadi: il Commissario straordinario per le opere UEFA 2032 e il nuovo modello di autorizzazione unica per le infrastrutture di interesse strategico nazionale</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/stadi-il-commissario-straordinario-per-le-opere-uefa-2032-e-il-nuovo-modello-di-autorizzazione-unica-per-le-infrastrutture-di-interesse-strategico-nazionale</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p class="text-justify">Con la recente registrazione della nomina del Commissario straordinario da parte della Corte dei conti, si sblocca finalmente il quadro normativo semplificato finalizzato ad assicurare la realizzazione e il completamento delle opere necessarie e funzionali allo svolgimento della fase finale del campionato europeo di calcio UEFA EURO 2032.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Con l'art. 9-ter del D.L. n. 96/2025, convertito con Legge n. 119/2025, il Legislatore ha istituito la figura del Commissario straordinario per tali opere, ridisegnando strutturalmente le norme applicabili alla costruzione e all'ammodernamento delle infrastrutture sportive di interesse strategico nazionale.</p><p class="text-justify">In particolare, il Commissario è tenuto a definire uno o più piani di intervento, nonché le attività agli stessi funzionali, sulla base delle iniziative dei soggetti privati promotori e in considerazione delle soluzioni operative definite dal Comitato interistituzionale per la candidatura dell'Italia a ospitare UEFA EURO 2032. I piani devono essere approvati con decreto del Presidente del Consiglio dei Ministri o dell'Autorità politica delegata in materia di sport, di concerto con il Ministro dell'Economia e delle Finanze e con il Ministro delle Infrastrutture e dei Trasporti.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Dalle previsioni normative introdotte appare evidente che i progetti degli stadi rientranti nei suddetti piani possano seguire il procedimento speciale disciplinato dall’art. 9-ter, mentre per gli altri impianti sportivi si dovrà continuare a fare riferimento alle disposizioni – comunque semplificatorie - previste dall’art. 4 del D. Lgs. 28 febbraio 2021, n. 38.</p><p class="text-justify">Sul versante dei poteri, il Commissario straordinario può provvedere, a mezzo di ordinanza, sentite le amministrazioni competenti (che avranno quindici giorni per esprimersi, applicandosi in caso contrario il meccanismo del silenzio-assenso) in deroga a ogni disposizione di legge diversa da quella penale, fatto salvo il rispetto della normativa antimafia e dei vincoli inderogabili derivanti dall'appartenenza all'Unione Europea. Il Sindaco del Comune interessato può essere nominato Sub-commissario, avvalendosi degli uffici comunali per le proprie funzioni.</p><p class="text-justify">Il nucleo dell'intera architettura normativa è rappresentato dal procedimento di rilascio dell’autorizzazione unica. Tale provvedimento autorizzatorio, nel quale confluiscono tutti gli atti di concessione, autorizzazione, assenso, intesa, parere e nulla osta comunque denominati, è rilasciato dal Commissario straordinario in esito a un'apposita conferenza di servizi, convocata in applicazione degli artt. 14-bis e seguenti della L. n. 241/1990, alla quale partecipano tutte le amministrazioni competenti, ivi comprese quelle per la tutela ambientale, paesaggistico-territoriale, dei beni culturali, della salute e della pubblica incolumità. Il rilascio dell'autorizzazione unica sostituisce a ogni effetto tutti i provvedimenti comunque denominati, ha effetto di variante degli strumenti urbanistici vigenti ed equivale a dichiarazione di pubblica utilità, indifferibilità e urgenza delle opere, costituendo altresì titolo per la localizzazione degli interventi e per l'apposizione di vincolo espropriativo.</p><p class="text-justify">La finalità della norma è chiara: delineare un procedimento rivolto ad accelerare l'approvazione di progetti relativi a infrastrutture di interesse strategico nazionale, in risposta al crescente <i>gap </i>dell'Italia rispetto a Paesi di ranking sportivo inferiore, non figurando tra le prime dieci nazioni europee per numero di stadi costruiti o ammodernati tra il 2007 e il 2024. Il quadro normativo pone in capo al Commissario una speciale competenza che assorbe tutti i procedimenti amministrativi relativi all'approvazione della progettazione delle infrastrutture, in una logica di semplificazione massima.</p><p class="text-justify">I poteri del Commissario straordinario non appaiono, tuttavia, limitati agli stadi già candidati per Euro 2032, potendo estendersi a tutti gli interventi considerati necessari e strettamente funzionali allo svolgimento del torneo, sulla base delle iniziative dei soggetti privati promotori e delle soluzioni operative del Comitato interistituzionale per la candidatura ad EURO 2032.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Sul versante del sostegno economico, il Legislatore ha previsto l'istituzione del "Fondo italiano per lo Sport", al dichiarato fine di sostenere la promozione, l'aggiudicazione e l'organizzazione di grandi eventi sportivi internazionali e di ottimizzare gli investimenti a favore dell'impiantistica sportiva, affidandone la gestione all'Istituto per il credito sportivo e culturale S.p.A. (ICSC). La misura presenta una struttura particolarmente ampia: il Fondo è destinato non soltanto al rilascio di garanzie su finanziamenti erogati da banche o intermediari finanziari, ma anche alla concessione diretta o indiretta di finanziamenti, alla sottoscrizione di strumenti di capitale di rischio e all'erogazione di contributi a fondo perduto. Il funzionamento del Fondo e le modalità di accesso alle relative risorse sono rimessi a uno o più DPCM, adottati di concerto con il Ministro dell'Economia e delle Finanze, su proposta dell'ICSC. Per espressa previsione legislativa, il Fondo può intervenire anche nell'ambito di operazioni di partenariato pubblico-privato quale forma di sostegno al promotore privato, ai sensi del comma 5 dell'art. 9-ter del D.L. n. 96/2025.</p><p class="text-justify">Il Legislatore assume, in conclusione, che il rilancio dell'impiantistica sportiva, e della riqualificazione urbanistica che ne deriva, non possa prescindere da una ferma inversione di rotta nell'ambito del procedimento amministrativo di approvazione dei progetti relativi alle citate infrastrutture, capace di stimolare l'intervento di capitali privati, anche attraverso il sostegno finanziario pubblico.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Impianti Sportivi</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/b/a/csm_ADV_public-sector_copy_eda82fcfe8.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-10140</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 20 Mar 2026 09:45:59 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Rischi ambientali e catastrofali: tra prevenzione e profili assicurativi</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/rischi-ambientali-e-catastrofali-tra-prevenzione-e-profili-assicurativi</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p class="text-justify">Negli ultimi anni, eventi meteo-climatici più intensi e frequenti aumentano la probabilità di danni fisici agli immobili (ad esempio da alluvione o frana) con impatti, in certi casi, sull’operatività delle imprese, anche in relazione alla possibile interruzione delle attività (fermo produzione, danneggiamento di scorte, etc).</p><p class="text-justify">In questo quadro, assume rilievo anche la dimensione finanziaria del rischio fisico. L’Approfondimento della Banca d’Italia n. 77 (febbraio 2026) stima che il 38% delle imprese non finanziarie italiane sia esposto a rischi idrogeologici, con differenze importanti per territorio e settore, e rileva che la copertura assicurativa riduce mediamente di circa la metà l’impatto dell’esposizione sulla probabilità di insolvenza a un anno. Il rischio meteo-climatico fisico diventa quindi un fattore che incide sul rischio di credito&nbsp;e, in generale, sulla resilienza economica dell’impresa.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">È in questo contesto che si colloca l’obbligo della copertura c.d. “Nat Cat”, introdotto dalla Legge 30 dicembre 2023, n. 213 (Legge di bilancio 2024, art. 1, commi 101 e ss.) attuato mediante il Decreto interministeriale 30 gennaio 2025, n. 18 e ulteriormente disciplinato dal Decreto Legge n. 39/2025 convertito con la Legge n. 78/2025.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">La disciplina impone alle imprese con sede legale in Italia, nonché alle imprese estere con stabile organizzazione in Italia, tenute all’iscrizione nel Registro delle Imprese, di stipulare una polizza assicurativa a copertura dei danni direttamente cagionati da calamità naturali ed eventi catastrofali, che includono sismi, frane, alluvioni, inondazioni e esondazioni come definiti dall’art 3 decreto n.18/2025.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Sotto il profilo oggettivo, la copertura è riferita, in particolare, alle immobilizzazioni materiali individuate dal rinvio all’art. 2424 c.c., sezione Attivo, voce B-II, numeri 1), 2) e 3), ossia:</p><ul><li><p class="text-justify"><span>terreni e fabbricati,&nbsp;</span></p></li><li><p class="text-justify"><span>impianti e macchinari,&nbsp;</span></p></li><li><p class="text-justify"><span>attrezzature industriali e commerciali.&nbsp;</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">L’obbligo di copertura è previsto unicamente per le immobilizzazioni di cui sopra utilizzate a qualsiasi titolo nell’esercizio dell’attività di impresa: quindi l’imprenditore dovrà assicurare sia i beni propri sia i beni di terzi locati che siano strumentali rispetto alla sua impresa.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Qualora il proprietario dell’immobile utilizzato dall’imprenditore decida di assicurare l’immobile, l’imprenditore potrà evitare di assicurare il bene, ma sarà tenuto a raccogliere prova dell’esistenza della polizza e verificarne la correttezza e l’idoneità rispetto ai requisiti previsti dalla normativa.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Qualora sia l’imprenditore stesso a stipulare la polizza sul bene in locazione utilizzato per la propria impresa, la legge prevede che l’eventuale indennizzo venga attribuito nella sua totalità al proprietario del bene che sarà tenuto aimpiegare le somme ricevute per il ripristino dei beni danneggiati o periti utilizzati dall’imprenditore. Qualora invece, il proprietario non intenda procedere al ripristino dei beni danneggiati o periti, l’imprenditore avrà diritto ad una somma corrispondente al lucro cessante per il periodo di interruzione dell'attività di impresa a causa dell'evento catastrofale, nel limite del 40 per cento dell'indennizzo ricevuto dal proprietario.</p><p class="text-justify">Le tempistiche di entrata in vigore dell’obbligo sono state dilazionate nel tempo per categorie di imprese e sono state oggetto di varie proroghe. Da ultimo, il cosiddetto Milleproroghe 2026 (Decreto Legge 31 dicembre 2025, n. 200, convertito con modificazioni dalla legge 27 febbraio 2026, n. 26, pubblicata in G.U. 28 febbraio 2026, n. 49) ha disposto il differimento al 31 marzo 2026 per alcune categorie di imprese (pesca e acquacoltura e le micro e piccole imprese che esercitano somministrazione di alimenti e bevande o operano come imprese turistico-ricettive).&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Giova ricordare che dell'inadempimento dell’obbligo assicurativo posto a carico delle imprese si dovrà tenere conto ai fini dell’assegnazione di contributi, sovvenzioni e agevolazioni di carattere finanziario a valere su risorse pubbliche, incluse quelle erogate in occasione di eventi calamitosi o catastrofali.</p><p class="text-justify">Anche in considerazione del fatto che le misure di prevenzione influenzano il costo del premio assicurativo, nonché dei rischi (di natura anche penale, di responsabilità amministrativa dell’ente ai sensi del D.Lgs. 231/2001, nonché reputazionale) connessi alla <i>compliance&nbsp;</i>in materia ambientale, diventa quindi fondamentale per l’impresa pianificare sia la prevenzione che la risposta alle emergenze, restando sempre aggiornati sulla normativa applicabile.</p><p class="text-justify">Una prevenzione efficace richiede, tra l’altro:</p><ul><li><p class="text-justify"><span>una mappatura realistica degli scenari di rischio (anche fisico);</span></p></li><li><p class="text-justify"><span>procedure interne che definiscano responsabilità e poteri decisionali;</span></p></li><li><p class="text-justify"><span>piani di emergenza aggiornati;</span></p></li><li><p class="text-justify"><span>tracciabilità di controlli, manutenzioni e verifiche periodiche;</span></p></li><li><p class="text-justify"><span>una gestione rigorosa di eventuali sostanze pericolose.&nbsp;</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">Sul versante della risposta alle emergenze, è decisivo che l’impresa sia in grado di agire con tempestività e in modo organizzato, ad&nbsp;esempio&nbsp;in relazione alla gestione corretta delle comunicazioni e degli adempimenti verso le autorità competenti quando richiesti dalla normativa di settore o dalle autorizzazioni applicabili.</p><p class="text-justify">Nel contesto attuale, la gestione del rischio ambientale è infatti oggi un profilo di governance che può incidere direttamente su costi, continuità operativa e responsabilità.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Regulatory</category>
                            
                                <category>ESG</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/e/e/csm_Labour_Laws_Construction_6_BW_d13e17ded4.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-10077</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 09 Mar 2026 09:04:41 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Luigi Ardizzone e Francesco Follieri Partner di ADVANT Nctm</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/luigi-ardizzone-e-francesco-follieri-partner-di-advant-nctm</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>ADVANT Nctm rafforza il legame tra professione e accademia: Luigi Ardizzone e Francesco Follieri Partner dello Studio</strong></p><p class="text-justify"><strong>ADVANT Nctm</strong> compie un ulteriore passo nel proprio percorso di accrescimento delle proprie competenze con la nomina a Partner di <strong>Luigi Ardizzone</strong> e <strong>Francesco Follieri</strong>, già Of Counsel e membri del Comitato Scientifico.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify"><strong>Luigi Ardizzone</strong> è Professore Ordinario di Diritto Commerciale presso il Dipartimento di Giurisprudenza dell’Università degli Studi di Brescia. Si occupa prevalentemente di diritto societario e dei mercati finanziari, in ambito sia giudiziale sia di operazioni di M&amp;A.</p><p class="text-justify"><strong>Francesco Follieri</strong> è Professore Ordinario di Diritto Amministrativo presso il Dipartimento di Scienze Giuridiche della LUM “Giuseppe Degennaro”. Vanta un’ampia esperienza in ambito giudiziale e stragiudiziale, in molteplici settori del diritto amministrativo, tra cui contratti e servizi pubblici, sanità, infrastrutture, urbanistica ed edilizia, società a partecipazione pubblica, energia,ambiente, beni culturali e responsabilità erariale.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">La nomina di Luigi Ardizzone e di Francesco Follieri a Partner si inserisce nella visione di <strong>lungo periodo</strong> di ADVANT Nctm che vede nell’<strong>integrazione&nbsp;</strong>tra attività professionale e mondo accademico uno degli elementi <strong>distintivi</strong> dell’identità dello Studio.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Un approccio che si esprime sia sul piano tecnico – attraverso il proprio <strong>Comitato Scientifico</strong> composto da docenti universitari di primo piano dei principali atenei italiani – sia nella continua formazione, <strong>interna</strong> ed <strong>esterna</strong> e iniziative mirate come l’assegnazione di borse di studio e premi di laurea a studenti universitari. Un percorso volto a contribuire alla crescita delle nuove generazioni e all’arricchimento continuo del patrimonio di conoscenze dello Studio.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify"><i>“La presenza di Luigi Ardizzone e Francesco Follieri nella nostra partnership rappresenta un passaggio importante e coerente con il nostro percorso di crescita e con l’attenzione che dedichiamo, da sempre, al mondo accademico quale punto di riferimento per la promozione di un metodo scientifico e rigoroso nell’esercizio della professione. Consolidare il rapporto tra accademia e professione significa investire nella qualità della consulenza e nel futuro della nostra comunità, promuovendo un paradigma capace di distinguerci in modo significativo sul mercato”</i>, ha commentato <strong>Paolo Montironi</strong>, <strong>Senior Partner</strong> di <strong>ADVANT Nctm</strong>.</p><p class="text-justify"><i>“Siamo molto lieti di poter contribuire, anche come Partner, a un progetto che valorizza in modo concreto l’integrazione tra attività accademica e pratica legale. Crediamo che il confronto costante tra ricerca scientifica e attività professionale rappresenti un fattore decisivo di sviluppo di soluzioni innovative e di crescita”</i>, hanno commentato <strong>Luigi Ardizzone</strong> e <strong>Francesco Follieri</strong>.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Arbitrato</category>
                            
                                <category>Dispute Resolution</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/6/9/csm_ADV_HandinHand_ab9ab6cfbc.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-10028</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 18 Feb 2026 15:43:05 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Conto Termico 3.0: nuove opportunità per la riqualificazione energetica degli edifici</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/conto-termico-30-nuove-opportunita-per-la-riqualificazione-energetica-degli-edifici</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p class="text-justify">Il Conto Termico 3.0, o nuovo Conto Termico<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" title>[1]</a>, incentiva interventi di <strong>piccole dimensioni</strong><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" title><strong>[2]</strong></a> per <strong>l'incremento&nbsp;</strong>dell'<strong>efficienza energetica</strong> e per la produzione di energia termica da fonti rinnovabili con una dotazione finanziaria di <strong>900 milioni di euro annui</strong>, erogati con un <strong>sostegno in conto capitale fino a un massimo del 65% (e un minimo del 40%) delle spese ammissibili</strong>.</p><p class="text-justify">La dotazione finanziaria di Euro 900 milioni è suddivisa in:</p><ul><li data-list-item-id="e4c610eaf7e856abb037a016d15d97d6c"><p class="text-justify"><span>500 milioni di euro ai privati, di cui 150 milioni destinati alle imprese;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e80cd882cde7326292db7f4757604ddd7"><p class="text-justify"><span>400 milioni di euro alle Pubbliche Amministrazioni (“<strong>PA</strong>”), di cui 20 milioni destinati alle Diagnosi Energetiche</span><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" title><span>[3]</span></a><span>.</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">Rispetto al Conto Termico 2.0, il nuovo Conto Termico prevede:</p><ul><li data-list-item-id="e7e9c8e48b1db20f68a266b327e6c09ff"><p class="text-justify"><span>l'estensione del perimetro delle PA che possono accedere al meccanismo (mediante nuova definizione all’art. 2, lett. c) del Decreto);</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e497b9342026806e94e313f20a5940fe4"><p class="text-justify"><span>l'ampliamento delle tecnologie incentivabili (Artt. 5 e 8 del Decreto);</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e64f91146cf57107f198de5f3c2bb91be"><p class="text-justify"><span>l'ammissibilità agli interventi di efficienza anche ai soggetti privati su edifici appartenenti all'ambito terziario (Artt. 4 e 7 del Decreto);</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="eb23d2ad4b2d6be765f83721a8e77117f"><p class="text-justify"><span>il contributo anticipato per la redazione della diagnosi energetica riservato alle PA e agli Enti del Terzo Settore (“<strong>ETS</strong>”) non economici, pari al 50% della spesa da sostenere (Art. 15);</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e7e7fd9e5f18f97f06fd38a6b1619e5f4"><p class="text-justify"><span>la possibilità di accedere al meccanismo tramite le Comunità Energetiche Rinnovabili o i Gruppi di autoconsumatori&nbsp;di cui le PA, ETS o soggetti privati siano membri (Art. 13);</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e91c086c8aa52c6d8f163cb4d228bb915"><p class="text-justify"><span>la possibilità di accedere al meccanismo mediante un soggetto privato nell'ambito di una configurazione di partenariato pubblico-privato, esclusivamente per le PA (Art. 13);</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e889ee916f0288de3305fc470c2876ff8"><p class="text-justify"><span>l'innalzamento della quota incentivata al 100% della spesa, per interventi realizzati su edifici di proprietà dei Comuni con popolazione fino a 15.000 abitanti e da essi utilizzati (Art. 11);</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e011dfe7f6e606f4f550bb2cb7301be73"><p class="text-justify"><span>la maggiorazione dell'incentivo per alcune categorie di interventi di efficienza energetica che utilizzano componenti esclusivamente prodotti nell'UE o che prevedono l'installazione di impianti con moduli fotovoltaici iscritti al “registro delle tecnologie del fotovoltaico”</span><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" title><span>[4]</span></a><span>&nbsp;, fermo restando il rispetto delle percentuali massime di incentivazione del 65% o del 100% sopra richiamate.</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify"><strong>Tipologie di interventi ammessi</strong></p><p class="text-justify">Le tipologie di interventi ammesse ai benefici del Conto Termico 3.0 sono<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" title>[5]</a>:</p><p class="text-justify">1. interventi di piccole dimensioni per l'incremento dell'efficienza energetica (Titolo II, Articolo 5, para. 1, lett. a) -h)), ovvero:</p><ul><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="ebdb448962361dd28e139179c6600c045"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Isolamento termico di superfici opache delimitanti il volume climatizzato;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e8a6faa95137759f559946d8b9f82031c"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Sostituzione di chiusure trasparenti comprensive di infissi delimitanti il volume climatizzato;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="ee554c3e7a65e598d0029c6e286422717"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Installazione di sistemi di schermatura e/o ombreggiamento e/o sistemi di filtrazione solari esterni di chiusure trasparenti con esposizione da ESE a O, fissi o mobili, non trasportabili;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="ed2a9bd5928e483faa5899c02b60f7ba1"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Trasformazione degli edifici esistenti in “edifici a energia quasi zero”</span></i><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" title><i><span><strong>[6]</strong></span></i></a><i><span>;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e10066022c123cf59e7e946e4d80a6cdf"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Sostituzione di sistemi per l'illuminazione di interni e delle pertinenze esterne esistenti con sistemi di illuminazione efficienti;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e3f553f216280c84c6d39fda71061118a"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Installazione di tecnologie di gestione e controllo automatico (building automation) degli impianti termici ed elettrici, inclusa l'installazione di sistemi di termoregolazione e contabilizzazione del calore;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="eb45a7fc56cf6068ffbd498ddcb783b25"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Installazione di elementi infrastrutturali per la ricarica privata di veicoli elettrici, presso l'edificio e le relative pertinenze, realizzato congiuntamente alla sostituzione di impianti di climatizzazione invernale esistenti con impianti di climatizzazione invernale dotati di pompe di calore elettriche;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="ecf4aa111585774d7978a6578740f71ac"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Installazione di impianti solari fotovoltaici e relativi sistemi di accumulo, presso l'edificio o nelle relative pertinenze, realizzato congiuntamente alla sostituzione di impianti di climatizzazione invernale esistenti con impianti di impianti di climatizzazione invernale dotati di pompe di calore elettriche;</span></i></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">2. interventi di piccole dimensioni per la produzione di energia termica da fonti rinnovabili e di sistemi ad alta efficienza (Titolo III, Articolo 8, para. 1, lett. a-g)), ovvero:</p><ul><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e59b0764decfc2bf3b490ccb46f66d64b"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Sostituzione di impianti di climatizzazione invernale esistenti con impianti di climatizzazione invernale, anche combinati per la produzione di acqua calda sanitaria, dotati di pompe di calore elettriche o a gas, utilizzanti energia aerotermica, geotermica o idrotermica (con potenza termica utile nominale fino a 2 MW;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="eacff273476031dbb3b683f7870d0dd87"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Sostituzione di impianti di climatizzazione invernale esistenti con sistemi ibridi&nbsp;factory made&nbsp;o bivalenti a pompa di calore (con potenza termica nominale fino a 2 MWt);</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e779e64938643a8e52a73d83863e1d920"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Sostituzione di impianti di climatizzazione invernale esistenti o di riscaldamento delle serre e dei fabbricati rurali esistenti o per la produzione di energia termica per processi produttivi o immissioni in reti di teleriscaldamento e teleraffreddamento con generatori di calore alimentati da biomassa, compresi i sistemi ibridi&nbsp;factory made&nbsp;o bivalenti a pompa di calore (con potenza termica nominale fino a 2 MWt);</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="eb1d0327c4ccc54b6519caab8c4206f7f"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Installazione di impianti solari termici, anche abbinati a sistemi di&nbsp;solar cooling&nbsp;(con superficie solare lorda fino a 2.500 m2);</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e745be88120d7af2eac77ece21cbaa1ea"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Sostituzione di scaldacqua elettrici e a gas con scaldacqua a pompa di calore;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e2cd7ef9f0ab6db58f29529fb873cd823"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Sostituzione di impianti di climatizzazione invernale con l'allaccio a sistemi di teleriscaldamento efficienti (con potenza termica utile nominale fino a 2 MW);</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="ebc195ed02bb0f96051443d8994f9021b"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>Sostituzione funzionale, totale o parziale, di impianti di climatizzazione invernale esistenti con unità di microcogenerazione alimentate da fonti rinnovabili.</span></i></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">Si nota che gli incentivi sono determinati in funzione delle spese ammissibili previste per la realizzazione dell'intervento, nel rispetto dei massimali specifici per: (i) unità di superficie; (ii) unità di potenza; (iii) producibilità degli impianti (i.e., “<strong>dimensione fisica</strong>” dell’immobile oggetto di intervento, superficie dell’immobile o della copertura, pavimento o parete oggetto di intervento o dell’impianto di produzione di calore/energia) con la conseguenza che per massimizzare l’incentivo percepibile (con economia di scala favorevole) è necessario focalizzarsi su interventi di medie/grandi dimensioni che sono numericamente ridotti.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify"><strong>Cenni sul PPP nel contesto del Conto Termico 3.0</strong></p><p class="text-justify">Le PA possono accedere agli incentivi avvalendosi di un soggetto privato che assume la qualità di Soggetto Responsabile<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" title>[7]</a>, con il quale sia stato sottoscritto un contratto di partenariato pubblico-privato (cd. PPP) di cui all’art. 174 e segg. del D.lgs. n. 36 del 2023 (Codice dei Contratti Pubblici), a esclusione del partenariato sociale. Il soggetto privato che agirà in qualità di Soggetto Responsabile deve rispettare i requisiti soggettivi di volta in volta indicati dalla <strong>procedura di affidamento indetta dalla PA</strong> ai sensi del D.lgs. 36/2023 e, in particolare:</p><ul><li data-list-item-id="e248ad761ea20a3acb0e178f94d0f6b4b"><p class="text-justify"><span>di non incorrere in alcuna delle cause di esclusione di cui agli articoli 94, 95 e 98 del D.lgs. n. 36/2023;&nbsp;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e70cdde575294bc3095bc9d7203723b50"><p class="text-justify"><span>di essere in possesso dei requisiti di capacità economico-finanziaria e tecnico-professionale proporzionati all’oggetto e al valore del contratto, ai sensi degli artt. 100 e ss. del D.lgs. n. 36/2023;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="ee4c99428e1d16e93ac9e58be30698b57"><p class="text-justify"><span>nel caso in cui il contratto comprenda l’esecuzione di lavori, di essere in possesso dell’attestazione SOA nelle categorie e classifiche pertinenti, laddove richiesta dalla normativa vigente</span><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn8" title><span>[8]</span></a><span>.</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">La determinazione degli incentivi, in termini di intensità e cumulabilità, viene effettuata nei limiti delle spese imputabili alla PA nell’ambito del contratto di PPP, sia nel caso in cui la PA si configuri direttamente come Soggetto Responsabile sia nel caso in cui il soggetto privato si identifichi come Soggetto Responsabile. Sono imputabili alla PA tutte le spese ammissibili ai sensi del Decreto che sono previste dal progetto esecutivo approvato ai sensi del D.lgs. n. 36/2023, anche se rientranti in tutto o in parte nell’investimento del privato, ovvero che sono indicate dal Piano economico finanziario (PEF) asseverato da un ente terzo.</p><p class="text-justify">In fase di trasmissione della richiesta di concessione degli incentivi, il Soggetto Responsabile dovrà fornire:&nbsp;</p><ul><li data-list-item-id="e75838cbf549e29e4cb9db69eea2d3789"><p class="text-justify"><span>il contratto di PPP, debitamente sottoscritto dalle parti e redatto ai sensi dell’art. 174 e ss. D.lgs. 36/23, avente i requisiti minimi previsti dalle regole applicative ovvero:</span></p><ul><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="ed01205c84901774e9878da69311940ca"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>il rapporto contrattuale instaurato tra il soggetto pubblico e il soggetto privato deve essere di lungo periodo e finalizzato al soddisfacimento di un interesse pubblico, tra cui in ogni caso la riqualificazione energetica dell’edificio oggetto dell’intervento;&nbsp;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e06f2043645efa47952bf6d2f584900bf"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>la <strong>copertura dei fabbisogni finanziari necessari deve provenire in misura significativa da risorse del soggetto privato </strong>anche in ragione del rischio operativo assunto;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e51dbcec1f1e04086a0cbb987564f6444"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>la progettazione esecutiva, la realizzazione e la gestione del progetto devono essere affidate al soggetto privato, mentre al soggetto pubblico spetta il compito di definire gli obiettivi e verificarne l’attuazione;&nbsp;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e3e41c4323e44f28ecda0453f17a4b1f8"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>il <strong>rischio costruttivo e operativo connesso alla realizzazione e alla gestione del progetto deve ricadere in misura prevalente in capo al soggetto privato</strong>;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="ec496ec55fd112c9d0ca4f06aeb91cbde"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>una durata compatibile con il raggiungimento dell’interesse pubblico sotteso all’affidamento e comunque non inferiore al periodo di erogazione dell’incentivo maggiorato di cinque anni, corrispondente al termine di mantenimento dei requisiti e di conservazione della documentazione;&nbsp;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e218d0dc5a75e46bda099a0acf87ed32a"><p class="text-justify"><i><span><strong>trasferimento del rischio operativo a carico della parte privata, sulla quale grava anche in tutto o in parte l’investimento, fermo il successivo accesso ai meccanismi incentivanti</strong>;&nbsp;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e34f29a724a76ff118158b02230cfe981"><p class="text-justify"><i><span><strong>attribuzione alla parte privata del compito di realizzare e gestire l’opera/le opere oggetto di affidamento, secondo modalità e prescrizioni impartite dalla parte pubblica, che definisce gli obiettivi e ne verifica l’attuazione</strong>;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e182b5062ebf498d522e89f5d086a9c74"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>“clausole rescissorie” che, in caso di risoluzione anticipata del contratto per cause imputabili al soggetto privato, garantiscano la restituzione al GSE degli incentivi già erogati ovvero la rinuncia agli incentivi non ancora percepiti;&nbsp;</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e088936520cdffa948ad1a1f86c112b2b"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>il contratto deve essere sottoscritto in una data antecedente a quella di presentazione dell'istanza di accesso agli incentivi (nel caso di interventi ad accesso diretto);</span></i></p></li><li class="ck-list-marker-italic" data-list-item-id="e6ac1bce7e17bb378161e3246d3c13e6e"><p class="text-justify"><i><span>il contratto deve risultare efficace, al più tardi, alla data di accoglimento dell'istanza di accesso agli incentivi.</span></i></p></li></ul></li><li data-list-item-id="e90d1205b9a154303e27e87ab7c423ad4"><p class="text-justify"><span>il progetto esecutivo verificato e approvato ai sensi del D.lgs. 36/2023 con l’indicazione delle spese ammissibili ai fini del Conto Termico di cui agli artt. 6 e 9 del Decreto, dell’IVA e delle entrate tra cui l’incentivo Conto Termico e infine dell’utile previsto;&nbsp;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e9201d4008b8148b980fe34f269120de8"><p class="text-justify"><span>il Piano economico-finanziario (PEF) asseverato da ente terzo contenente l'importo complessivo delle spese sostenute per la realizzazione dell’intervento mediante il partenariato pubblico-privato, con l’indicazione delle spese ammissibili ai fini del Conto Termico di cui agli artt. 6 e 9 del Decreto, dell’IVA e delle entrate tra cui l’incentivo Conto Termico e infine dell’utile previsto;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="ee8e2bdc3364b5e6e2f8fd4f82738053d"><p class="text-justify"><span>il piano dei pagamenti previsti dal contratto;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="eca9e4fc22f0373f66635d3580f3c80e6"><p class="text-justify"><span>dichiarazione contenente la suddivisione delle spese ammissibili e non ammissibili, sottoscritta dalla PA e dal Privato, redatta secondo il modello 10. Il valore delle spese ammissibili indicato dovrà essere corrispondente con quello riportato sul Portaltermico;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e134f8edf14c8d1eba2c3eb946c390783"><p class="text-justify"><span>in caso di contratti multi-edificio, ripartizione dei costi per singolo edificio oggetto dell’intervento, firmata da entrambe le parti.</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">Affinché un EPC possa consentire alla ESCO di accedere, per conto del Soggetto Ammesso, al meccanismo di sostegno del Conto Termico 3.0, lo stesso deve rispettare i requisiti minimi previsti dall’Allegato 8 del D.lgs. 102/2014 e deve essere coerente con le disposizioni del Decreto. In particolare, il contratto:</p><ul><li data-list-item-id="eda49f8f5831b65a41018a5761f749951"><p class="text-justify"><span>deve presentare i requisiti di cui all’Allegato 8 del D.lgs. 102/2014;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="ea00d295a91167cc716fc7b68ccb150c9"><p class="text-justify"><span>deve rispettare le disposizioni della norma UNI CEI EN 17669:2023;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e9acd7e621f7e874035d2af5c7653612d"><p class="text-justify"><span><strong>deve</strong> rispettare quanto previsto dall’art. 2, comma 2, lett. n), del D.lgs. n. 102 del 2014 e, pertanto, <strong>fondarsi su dei risparmi garantiti di energia e non esclusivamente su effetti economici</strong>;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e152744a6482ef6ca96edd1844885c32b"><p class="text-justify"><span>deve prevedere dei procedimenti chiari e coerenti per la determinazione delle baseline energetiche di riferimento e per l’individuazione dei metodi di normalizzazione dei parametri al contorno;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e330f451cc94102f6479205a176133471"><p class="text-justify"><span>deve prevedere un sistema di misura chiaro e coerente con gli algoritmi dei risparmi da determinare e garantire;&nbsp;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e23252ef6e1474ccbfa0e6722a083e239"><p class="text-justify"><span>deve riferirsi ad un unico edificio o all’unità immobiliare su cui sono realizzati gli interventi, a meno dell’eccezione prevista per le PA (per cui è ammesso EPC multi-edificio);&nbsp;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e7887580270534b2670a5a1005aaab6d3"><p class="text-justify"><span>deve prevedere una durata del contratto compatibile con quanto previsto dall’art. 13 comma 6, lett. a) del Decreto, (i.e., periodo di incentivazione + cinque anni successivi al periodo di erogazione degli incentivi);</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="eb90161e9b0d87e644c8e424864799aba"><p class="text-justify"><span>deve essere redatto in maniera tale che il legame stabilito fra le parti, non sia fittizio, ma si deve concretizzare con un riconoscimento periodico di un canone, per l’intera durata contrattuale, a fronte di una prestazione/funzione da mantenere sino alla fine del contratto;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="ec95f107b42ab2f21d30f23137ad12413"><p class="text-justify"><span>deve prevedere un’indicazione chiara e coerente delle spese, delle entrate e dell’utile, in linea con quanto indicato all’art. 13, comma 6, lettera b) del D.M. 7 agosto 2025.</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">Sebbene il <i>project financing</i> (disciplinato oggi dall’art. 193 del D.lgs. 36/2023), una delle modalità di selezione del partner privato nei PPP di tipo contrattuale, sia stato oggetto di una recente pronuncia della Corte di Giustizia dell’Unione Europea che ha sancito l’incompatibilità del diritto di prelazione riconosciuto in garante al promotore, previsto dal previgente D.lgs. n. 50/2016<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn9" title>[9]</a> (ma tuttora riprodotto nel vigente D.lgs. n. 36/2023), e sia (anche sotto altri profili) oggetto di esame in una procedura di infrazione avviata dalla Commissione europea l’8 ottobre 2025, la conclusione di contratti EPC con le pubbliche amministrazioni si configura come un’opzione che, pur richiedendo un’attenta pianificazione e una solida strutturazione contrattuale, appare destinata ad assumere un ruolo sempre più centrale nei prossimi anni, in affiancamento ad altri strumenti (quali, ad esempio, il Servizio Energia Plus).</p><p class="text-justify">Infatti, l’utilizzo degli EPC per la riqualificazione energetica degli edifici pubblici rappresenta un rilevante volano economico per la filiera delle imprese coinvolte e, considerata l’estensione del patrimonio immobiliare pubblico, un altrettanto significativo volano ambientale, in termini di riduzione delle emissioni climalteranti conseguente al risparmio energetico conseguibile, come sottolineato recentemente anche da ENEA.</p><p class="text-justify">Occorre infatti considerare che il D.lgs. n. 36/2023 dedica una specifica disposizione ai contratti EPC (art. 200), dettando una disciplina puntuale in ordine a taluni obblighi contrattuali e relative modalità di esecuzione<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn10" title>[10]</a>.</p><p class="text-justify">D’altronde, l’accesso allo strumento del PPP ai fini dell’ammissione al Conto Termico costituisce un ulteriore elemento di attrattività, anche alla luce della predisposizione congiunta, da parte dell’Autorità Nazionale Anticorruzione, della Ragioneria Generale dello Stato e di ENEA, di un contratto tipo di rendimento energetico o di prestazione energetica (EPC) per gli edifici pubblici, ai sensi dell’art. 200 del D.lgs. n. 36/2023 e dei relativi allegati (ivi inclusi il capitolato tecnico e la matrice dei rischi).</p><p class="text-justify">Tale iniziativa assume particolare rilievo sistematico: da un lato, favorisce l’omogeneità e la standardizzazione delle clausole contrattuali, riducendo le incertezze applicative e i tempi di strutturazione delle operazioni; dall’altro, rafforza la bancabilità dei progetti, grazie a una più chiara allocazione dei rischi tra amministrazione concedente e operatore economico, in coerenza con i principi propri del PPP e fornisce un quadro regolatorio più stabile e prevedibile per gli investitori.</p><p class="text-justify">Al fine di rendere coerenti la struttura e la logica del PPP e degli EPC nel contesto del Conto Termico 3.0, costruito su una logica di incentivo riferita al singolo intervento inteso in senso stretto, risulta necessario adottare un paradigma differente. In particolare, occorre valorizzare interventi, intesi in senso lato, di più ampio respiro, che prevedano una pluralità di opere e/o impianti e che siano fondati su un miglioramento complessivo del rendimento energetico del sistema oggetto di intervento. Tale prestazione, se realizzata in conformità alle previsioni contrattuali e a parità di costo del vettore energetico, è idonea a generare un risparmio misurabile e vantaggioso sia per la pubblica amministrazione sia per il partner privato.</p><p class="text-justify">In definitiva, l’integrazione tra disciplina dei PPP, schema tipo di EPC e meccanismi incentivanti del Conto Termico appare idonea a promuovere una più ampia diffusione degli interventi di riqualificazione energetica del patrimonio pubblico, con effetti positivi sia sul piano finanziario sia su quello ambientale.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify"><strong>Termini di pagamento degli incentivi&nbsp;</strong></p><p class="text-justify">In base alle Regole Applicative (Punto 4.3), gli importi dell’incentivo sono erogati entro l’ultimo giorno del mese successivo a quello della fine del bimestre in cui ricade la data di perfezionamento della Scheda-Contratto<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn11" title>[11]</a>, che coincide con la data della comunicazione da parte del GSE al Soggetto Responsabile del provvedimento di ammissione agli incentivi di cui al Decreto.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Per importi fino a Euro 15.000, il Decreto prevede l’erogazione dell’incentivo in un’unica rata. Gli importi che superino tale soglia sono erogati in <strong>rate annuali costanti </strong>per la durata definita nella Tabella 1 di cui all’art. 11, comma 3 del Decreto (i.e., tra 2 e 5 anni)<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn12" title>[12]</a>.</p><p class="text-justify">Ai sensi dell’art. 11, comma 6 del Decreto, in relazione agli interventi realizzati dalla PA e dagli Enti del Terzo Settore (“<strong>ETS</strong>”), anche per il tramite di ESCO o degli altri soggetti abilitati, è prevista l’erogazione in un’unica rata anche per incentivi di importo superiore a Euro 15.000&nbsp;quando optino per la procedura di <strong>accesso diretto</strong> (i.e., alla conclusione dei lavori) e non in caso di <strong>prenotazione</strong> (i.e., per lavori ancora da avviare o in corso di realizzazione, riservata alle PA e agli ETS).</p><p class="text-justify">Per gli interventi realizzati dagli ETS economici, anche per il tramite di ESCO o degli altri soggetti abilitati, l’erogazione in un’unica rata anche per incentivi di importo superiore a Euro 15.000 è possibile esclusivamente per gli interventi del Titolo III<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn13" title>[13]</a>.</p><p class="text-justify">Il GSE, all’accoglimento delle istanze di prenotazione, impegna a favore del Soggetto Responsabile richiedente la somma corrispondente all’incentivo massimo riconoscibile. Tale importo è da intendersi quale massimale a preventivo. L’atto di conferma della prenotazione rilasciato dal GSE rappresenta un impegno all’erogazione delle risorse, fermo restando, in ogni caso, il rispetto delle condizioni di ammissibilità e dei requisiti previsti dal Decreto.</p><p class="text-justify">L’importo dell’incentivo prenotato rappresenta un massimale e può essere oggetto di rimodulazione da parte del GSE in esito alle attività istruttorie condotte sulle dichiarazioni e sulla documentazione presentata dal Soggetto Responsabile ai fini dell’erogazione dell’incentivo.</p><p class="text-justify">In caso di accesso agli incentivi mediante prenotazione, anche per il tramite di ESCO o di altro soggetto abilitato di cui all’art. 13 del Decreto, laddove richiesta, l‘erogazione dell’incentivo potrà avvenire mediante:</p><ul><li data-list-item-id="edc344daa467d3086b08a65531e3c7e3a"><p class="text-justify"><span>una <strong>rata di acconto</strong></span><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn14" title><span>[14]</span></a><span>, richiesta dal Soggetto Responsabile con la comunicazione dell‘avvio dei lavori;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="ee149da31a92a7d36f41d4e74db4a7ecd"><p class="text-justify"><span>un'eventuale <strong>rata intermedia</strong></span><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn15" title><span><strong>[15]</strong></span></a><span>, che potrà essere richiesta al raggiungimento del 50% dell’importo delle spese ammissibili previste per la realizzazione dell’intervento oggetto della prenotazione;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="ec8184e3c239ba5ddb18692bcd0899f73"><p class="text-justify"><span>una <strong>rata di saldo</strong>, richiesta dal Soggetto Responsabile alla conclusione dell’intervento, a seguito dell’invio dell’istanza di accesso diretto a rendicontazione (cd. post prenotazione).</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">L’erogazione delle suddette rate è effettuata entro l’ultimo giorno del mese successivo a quello della fine del bimestre in cui ricade la data di attivazione del contratto, da intendersi come la data di invio del provvedimento di ammissione agli incentivi.</p><p class="text-justify">Ove espressamente previsto in alcune delle fattispecie contrattuali di cui all’art. 14, comma 2, lettera b) num. i., iii., iv.), ovvero: (i) presenza di una diagnosi energetica e di un provvedimento o altro atto amministrativo attestante l'impegno all'esecuzione di almeno uno degli interventi ivi ricompresi; (ii) presenza di un contratto di prestazione energetica o di un altro contratto di fornitura integrato per la riqualificazione energetica dei sistemi interessati; (iii) presenza di un provvedimento o altro atto amministrativo attestante l'avvenuta assegnazione dei lavori oggetto della scheda-domanda, unitamente al verbale di consegna dei lavori redatto dal direttore dei lavori, la PA o l’ETS può chiedere che le somme prenotate in proprio favore siano erogate, anche parzialmente, dal GSE alla ESCO firmataria del contratto, sotto propria responsabilità circa la corretta esecuzione dei lavori e la quantificazione richiesta (previa formale obbligazione solidale tra le parti).</p><p class="text-justify">Si segnala che (i) un soggetto privato selezionato dalla PA nell’ambito di forme di partenariato pubblico-privato che presenta richiesta di contributo in Conto Termico - qualificandosi come Soggetto Responsabile - per conto di una PA, così come (ii) una ESCO che presenta richiesta di contributo in Conto Termico - qualificandosi come Soggetto Responsabile per conto di un altro soggetto, tramite la stipula di un contratto EPC o di Servizio Energia, <u>non può usufruire del mandato irrevocabile all'incasso</u> (Punto 12.12.3.2. delle Regole Applicative).&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Si precisa, infatti, che il <strong>mandato irrevocabile</strong> all'incasso <strong>è uno strumento</strong> con il quale si va ad <strong>effettuare il pagamento di un bene</strong>, alla stregua di una ricevuta di bonifico. Nei casi in cui la ESCO si configura come Soggetto Responsabile, infatti, non devono essere trasmessi al GSE le fatture e le relative ricevute di bonifico, e conseguentemente non può essere adottato lo strumento del mandato irrevocabile all'incasso (Punto 12.12.4 delle Regole Applicative).</p><p class="text-justify"><u>L’incentivo verrà pertanto pagato alla PA che lo condividerà – se e nella misura pattuita – con la ESCo ma rendendo nei fatti meno appetibile per enti finanziatori una tale tipologia di struttura finanziaria.</u></p><p class="text-justify">È invece ammissibile la cessione del credito, esclusivamente per le istanze inviate in modalità di <strong>accesso diretto</strong> e con <strong>pagamento rateizzato dell’incentivo</strong> e deve avere ad oggetto la totalità dei crediti, presenti e futuri, vantati dal cedente nei confronti del GSE per effetto della Convenzione in essere tra le parti, fino alla scadenza della stessa o alla eventuale retrocessione (Punto 12.3.3. delle Regole Applicative). Inoltre:</p><ul><li data-list-item-id="e196a4fd70855c049c7c531f0a0bca06c"><p class="text-justify"><span>i crediti devono essere ceduti a un unico cessionario;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e5a9cd3975ba14fd717252de94a00a65c"><p class="text-justify"><span>la richiesta di ammissione all’incentivo deve essere effettuata esclusivamente nella modalità di Accesso Diretto;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="ef46ccf52701a504118539afd48887e37"><p class="text-justify"><span>l’erogazione dei crediti dovrà essere rateizzata;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e217cd598e5007338b39465528186d667"><p class="text-justify"><span>è necessario che l’atto di cessione dei crediti sia:</span></p><ul><li data-list-item-id="ea21a53791ebf4ab2db4afe8b04798d5c"><p class="text-justify"><span>redatto sulla base modello standard del GSE in forma di atto pubblico o scrittura privata autenticata dal notaio e stipulato in data successiva al provvedimento di accoglimento emesso dal GSE;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="ebc3f0c6fa2d8b532c4141e114b497e9d"><p class="text-justify"><span>completo della Convenzione quale parte integrante dell’atto di cessione dei crediti;</span></p></li><li data-list-item-id="e28c298c5d2020c41b1fc0f5140eef4ea"><p class="text-justify"><span>espressamente accettato dal GSE a seguito di notifica, mediante invio di raccomandata A/R o PEC, al mandante e al mandatario;</span></p></li></ul></li></ul><p class="text-justify">La cessione del credito ha validità fino all'accettazione, da parte del GSE, dell'eventuale atto di retrocessione del credito. La retrocessione dell'intero credito residuo al cedente originario deve avvenire nella stessa forma, rispettando le medesime condizioni sopra riportate, con la quale è stato stipulato l'atto di cessione dei crediti a cui si riferisce.</p><p class="text-justify">Il GSE provvederà a pagare i crediti residui al titolare originario del credito a decorrere dal secondo mese successivo all'accettazione della retrocessione. Il GSE non è Responsabile nel caso di mancata, errata e/o ritardata ricezione dell'atto.</p><p class="text-justify">L'accettazione, sia della cessione, sia della retrocessione dei crediti, non pregiudica la facoltà del GSE di opporre al cessionario la compensazione che avrebbe potuto opporre al cedente.</p><hr><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" title>[1]</a> Di cui al Decreto del Ministero dell'ambiente e della sicurezza energetica del 7 agosto 2025 (“<strong>D.M. 7 agosto 2025</strong>” o “<strong>Decreto</strong>”) in vigore dal giorno 25 dicembre 2025 (i.e., 90 giorni dalla pubblicazione in GU). In data 5 dicembre 2025 il GSE ha pubblicato le relative regole applicative (le “<strong>Regole Applicative</strong>”).</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" title>[2]</a> In quanto presentano <strong>caratteristiche tecniche, economiche e procedurali tali da giustificare un regime autorizzativo e incentivante semplificato</strong>, alternativo rispetto agli strumenti strutturali (per infrastrutture energetiche di rete grandi impianti di produzione centralizzata programmi industriali complessi) o agli incentivi complessi.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" title>[3]</a> Diagnosi e redazione dell'attestato di prestazione energetica sono incentivate nella misura del 100% della spesa sostenuta dall'amministrazione pubblica o dalla ESCO che esegue l'intervento per suo conto, ad esclusione delle cooperative di abitanti e delle cooperative sociali.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" title>[4]</a>&nbsp;Di cui all’articolo 12 del decreto-legge 9 dicembre 2023, n. 181, ed in particolare del <i>5% per impianti con moduli fotovoltaici prodotti negli Stati membri dell'Unione europea (“<strong>MS</strong>”) con un'efficienza a livello di modulo almeno pari al 21,5% (lett. a); del 10% per impianti con moduli fotovoltaici con celle, gli uni e le altre prodotti nei MS, con un'efficienza a livello di cella almeno pari al 23,5% (lett. b); del 15% &nbsp;per impianti con moduli fotovoltaici prodotti nei MS, composti da celle bifacciali ad eterogiunzione di silicio o tandem prodotte nell'UE con un'efficienza di cella almeno pari al 24,0% (lett. c).</i></p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" title>[5]</a> Si precisa che gli interventi di cui al punto 1 e 2 devono essere realizzati necessariamente in <strong>edifici</strong> <strong>esistenti</strong>, parti di essi o unità immobiliari esistenti.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" title>[6]</a> L’edificio a energia quasi zero (nZEB) è definito come un “<i>edificio ad altissima prestazione energetica in cui il fabbisogno energetico molto basso o quasi nullo è coperto in misura significativa da energia da fonti rinnovabili, prodotta in situ</i>” dalla direttiva EPBD (2010/31/EU).</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" title>[7]</a> Ai sensi dell’art. 2, comma 1, lettera tt) del Decreto, il Soggetto Responsabile (SR) è il <i>“soggetto che ha sostenuto le spese per l’esecuzione degli interventi di cui al presente decreto e che ha diritto all’incentivo e stipula il contratto con il GSE. Per la compilazione della scheda-domanda e per la gestione dei rapporti contrattuali con il GSE, può operare attraverso un soggetto delegato”.</i></p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref8" title>[8]</a> Ai fini dell’accesso agli incentivi di cui al Decreto, nel caso in cui il contratto di PPP preveda anche la gestione di risparmi energetici sull’edificio oggetto dell’intervento il soggetto deve essere in possesso della certificazione UNI CEI 11352, rilasciata da organismo accreditato, in corso di validità alla data di presentazione dell’istanza al GSE. La certificazione deve essere mantenuta per l’intero periodo di incentivazione e per i cinque anni successivi all’erogazione da parte del GSE dell’incentivo o dell’eventuale ultima rata dell’ottenimento dell’incentivo riconosciuto. Nel caso di raggruppamento temporaneo di imprese, consorzio o società di scopo ai sensi dell’art. 194 del D.lgs. n. 36/2023, vale quanto già precisato per la ESCO rispetto all’impresa che deve risultare in possesso della certificazione UNI CEI 13352.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref9" title>[9]</a> Con sentenza del 5 febbraio 2026, la Corte di Giustizia dell'Unione Europea ha dichiarato, nella Causa C-810/24, l'incompatibilità del diritto di prelazione riconosciuto al promotore nell'ambito del procedimento di <i>project financing</i> di cui all'art. 183, comma 15, del previgente Codice dei contratti pubblici (d.lgs. n. 50/2016) con il diritto dell'Unione Europea e, in particolare, con la direttiva 2014/23/UE in materia di affidamento dei contratti di concessione. Invero il censurato diritto di prelazione attribuiva al promotore non aggiudicatario della procedura di gara indetta dall’amministrazione concedente la facoltà di adeguare la propria offerta a quella dell’aggiudicatario ovvero, in caso di mancato esercizio della prelazione, di ottenere il rimborso delle spese sostenute per la predisposizione della proposta.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref10" title>[10]</a> In particolare, l’art. 200 del D.lgs. n. 36/2023 prevede che nei contratti di rendimento energetico o di prestazione energetica (i) i ricavi di gestione dell'operatore economico sono determinati e pagati in funzione del livello di miglioramento dell'efficienza energetica o di altri criteri di prestazione energetica stabiliti contrattualmente, purché quantificabili in relazione ai consumi; (ii) la misura di miglioramento dell'efficienza energetica, calcolata secondo le norme in materia di attestazione della prestazione energetica degli immobili e delle altre infrastrutture energivore, è resa disponibile all'ente concedente a cura dell'operatore economico; (iii) la misura di cui al precedente punto deve essere verificata e monitorata durante l'intera durata del contratto, anche avvalendosi di apposite piattaforme informatiche adibite per la raccolta, l'organizzazione, la gestione, l'elaborazione, la valutazione e il monitoraggio dei consumi energetici.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref11" title>[11]</a>&nbsp;Documento contrattuale da stipularsi tra Soggetto Attuatore e GSE e contenente le clausole contrattuali che regolano il rapporto tra le parti nel periodo di incentivazione relativo agli interventi oggetto della richiesta di concessione degli incentivi di cui al Decreto.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref12" title>[12]</a> In caso di multi-intervento, il numero delle rate è individuato quale valore massimo tra i valori delle rate dei singoli interventi di cui alla suddetta Tabella 1, distribuendo equamente tra esse la somma dell’incentivo totale spettante.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref13" title>[13]</a> Per tali soggetti, laddove vengano realizzati multi-intervento con combinazione di interventi del Titolo II (su edifici ricadenti nell’ambito terziario) e del Titolo III, l’erogazione di incentivi di importo superiore a Euro 15.000 è effettuata con multi-rata e uniformata alla durata massima prevista dagli interventi del Titolo II.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref14" title>[14]</a> L’importo della rata in acconto è pari al 50% del beneficio complessivamente riconosciuto, se la durata dell’incentivo è di 2 anni, è pari ai due quinti del beneficio complessivamente riconosciuto, se la durata dell’incentivo è di 5 anni, in riferimento alle annualità indicate nella tabella 12.</p><p class="text-justify"><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref15" title>[15]</a> L’importo dell’eventuale rata intermedia è quantificato in funzione dell’incentivo massimale prenotato, con decurtazione dell’acconto erogato e distribuendo uniformemente la restante quota spettante, in misura pari al 50%, tra la rata intermedia e il saldo da consuntivare alla fine dei lavori.</p><p class="text-justify">&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Infrastrutture</category>
                            
                                <category>Normativa</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/8/d/csm_ADV_real-estate_copy_ac07210745.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-9993</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 06 Feb 2026 12:32:20 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Il diritto di prelazione del promotore: un nuovo inizio per la finanza di progetto</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/il-diritto-di-prelazione-del-promotore-un-nuovo-inizio-per-la-finanza-di-progetto</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p class="text-justify">Con<a href="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_assets/Cgue_Urban_Vision.pdf" target="_blank">sentenza</a> pubblicata il 5 febbraio 2026, la Corte di Giustizia dell'Unione Europea ha dichiarato, nella Causa C-810/24, l'incompatibilità del diritto di prelazione riconosciuto al promotore nell'ambito del procedimento di <i>project financing</i> di cui all'art. 183, comma 15, del previgente Codice dei contratti pubblici (d.lgs. n. 50/2016) con il diritto dell'Unione Europea e, in particolare, con la direttiva 2014/23/UE in materia di affidamento dei contratti di concessione.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Tale diritto – che ha avuto i suoi primordi sin dalla legge n. 109/1994, ma privo di corrispettivo nelle fonti dell’Unione Europea – attribuisce al promotore non aggiudicatario della procedura di gara indetta dall’amministrazione concedente la facoltà di adeguare la propria offerta a quella dell’aggiudicatario ovvero, in caso di mancato esercizio della prelazione, di ottenere il rimborso delle spese sostenute per la predisposizione della proposta.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Condividendo i rilievi formulati dal Consiglio di Stato (che aveva sollevato la questione), la Corte di Giustizia ha affermato che il meccanismo di prelazione viola il principio di parità di trattamento nelle procedure di affidamento dei contratti di concessione. La Corte ha evidenziato, in particolare, che tale meccanismo è idoneo a sovvertire l’esito della gara e che, in caso di esercizio della prelazione, l’offerta del promotore non aggiudicatario subisce una modifica sostanziale in un momento successivo all’aggiudicazione, modifica espressamente vietata dalla normativa europea (e su cui la Corte di Giustizia si è già più volte pronunciata: cfr. sentenze 13 giugno 2024, BibMedia, C‑737/22, EU:C:2024:495; 25 aprile 1996, Commissione/Belgio, C‑87/94, EU:C:1996:161).&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">La Corte ha ritenuto anche che il diritto di prelazione sia incompatibile anche con la libertà di stabilimento di cui all’art. 49 del Trattato sul Funzionamento dell’Unione Europea, in quanto il vantaggio assicurato al promotore è idoneo a disincentivare la partecipazione degli operatori economici di altri Stati membri alle procedure di <i>project financing</i>, producendo un effetto anticoncorrenziale. La Corte ha infine escluso che tale disciplina possa trovare fondamento alla luce dei principi di efficienza ed economicità dell’azione amministrativa e di sussidiarietà, obiettivi tipici dei procedimenti di finanza di progetto, nei quali il soggetto privato si fa carico dei costi di realizzazione di lavori e servizi di interesse pubblico, oltre che della progettazione a monte della gara. Tali principi, infatti, non rientrano tra le ipotesi tassative di deroga previste dal diritto dell’Unione Europea alla libertà di stabilimento.</p><p class="text-justify">La Corte di Giustizia si è pronunciata solo sull’incompatibilità della precedente disciplina del <i>project financing</i>. Nel frattempo, il legislatore italiano ha tentato di correre ai ripari modificando l’attuale art. 193 del d.lgs. n. 36/2023, introducendo una sorta di mini-procedura ad evidenza pubblica per la selezione del promotore. Tuttavia, da un lato, gli argomenti spesi dalla Corte di Giustizia potrebbero trovare applicazione anche nel caso in cui il promotore venga scelto a valle di quella procedura concorrenziale. La Corte fonda la sentenza del 5 febbraio 2026 sulla “destrutturazione” della gara che il diritto di prelazione comporta. E tale elemento è indipendente da come venga scelto il titolare del diritto di prelazione. Dall’altro lato, la Commissione europea ha avviato una procedura di infrazione nei confronti dell’Italia, contestando anche che le forme della procedura di scelta del promotore non rispettano i requisiti minimi di trasparenza e imparzialità richiesti dalla disciplina europea (l’avvio della procedura di infrazione, riguardante una serie di norme contenute nel vigente Codice dei contratti pubblici, è disponibile <a href="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_assets/Procedura_Infrazione_Codice_Appalti.pdf" target="_blank">qui</a>).</p><p class="text-justify">La questione, dunque, si pone anche con riferimento alla vigente versione dell’art. 193 d.lgs. n. 36/2023. In ogni caso è opportuna una riflessione generale sugli effetti che la sentenza potrebbe avere nei confronti del ricorso alla finanza di progetto, su iniziativa del privato. Se, come crediamo, la sentenza in commento segnerà la fine del diritto di prelazione, non è scontato che l’istituto della finanza di progetto seguirà la stessa sorte. È giunto il momento di considerare che l’elemento essenziale di tale procedura consiste nella facoltà concessa al privato di progettare, o, nella maggior parte dei casi, addirittura ideare, un’opera pubblica o un servizio. La libertà di iniziativa dei soggetti privati trova un fondamento nell’art. 41 Cost., con un potere d’impulso che costituisce una sorta di unicum nel contesto normativo attuale dei contratti pubblici. In passato tale prerogativa consentiva ai proponenti di avere un vantaggio rispetto agli altri operatori di mercato, dal momento che l’ente pubblico poteva esaminare la proposta, dichiararla di pubblico interesse o fattibile, e procedere a bandire la gara, senza mai sollecitare altri potenziali interessati. Le disposizioni introdotte con il c.d. Decreto Correttivo, invece, garantiscono, sin da subito, la possibilità di avviare una comparazione tra più proposte, rendendo la procedura più trasparente. È evidente che per il privato aumentano notevolmente i rischi relativi ad un eventuale fallimento dell’iniziativa, accompagnati dai costi rilevanti della fase preliminare, alleggeriti, nondimeno, con la previsione normativa che consente la presentazione di un progetto semplificato.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Tuttavia, non può essere taciuto che l’eventuale procedura ad evidenza pubblica, bandita ponendo a base di gara il progetto elaborato dal promotore, unitamente agli altri elaborati della proposta, inclusa una sintesi del piano economico-finanziario, si svolgerebbe in un contesto dove sarebbe presente una sorta di “prelazione sostanziale” del citato operatore, dettata dal beneficio competitivo assicurato dalla perfetta conoscenza dei suddetti atti (e degli eventuali margini di miglioramento dei medesimi). Tale posizione di vantaggio è confermata anche dall’obbligo di aggiudicare la procedura di finanza di progetto attraverso il criterio di aggiudicazione dell'offerta economicamente più vantaggiosa individuata sulla base del miglior rapporto tra qualità e prezzo.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Inoltre, merita di essere osservato che la Corte di Giustizia, nella sentenza in commento, non ha messo in discussione il diritto del promotore non aggiudicatario al rimborso delle spese sostenute per la predisposizione della proposta – nel limite massimo del 2,5% del valore dell’investimento, secondo il dettato normativo dell’art. 193 del vigente Codice dei contratti pubblici – a carico dell’aggiudicatario della procedura di gara.</p><p class="text-justify">È chiaro che tali aspetti saranno apprezzati particolarmente da realtà imprenditoriali maggiormente strutturate, disposte a rischiare e in possesso di adeguate risorse economiche.</p><p class="text-justify">In conclusione, da un lato, la fine del diritto di prelazione potrebbe costituire una sorta di barriera in grado di rendere la finanza di progetto meno praticabile rispetto al passato, dall’altro, potrebbe rappresentare un nuovo inizio per il <i>project financing</i>, con un’evoluzione dell’istituto, destinato ad essere utilizzato per operazioni assistite da quei presupposti giuridici, economici e tecnici, la cui mancanza, spesso, in passato, ha visto fallire centinaia di iniziative, con enorme spreco di risorse pubbliche e private.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Infrastrutture</category>
                            
                                <category>Giurisprudenza</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/b/a/csm_ADV_public-sector_copy_eda82fcfe8.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-9170</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 24 Jun 2025 11:56:37 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Evento | Fiducia e Responsabilità - Primi effetti sul pubblico e sul mercato</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/evento-fiducia-e-responsabilita-primi-effetti-sul-pubblico-e-sul-mercato</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><i>26 giugno 2025</i><br><i>Dalle 09.30</i></p><p><strong>Marco Monaco</strong> interverrà all’evento “Fiducia e Responsabilità”, organizzato dal TAR Lombardia.<br>L’incontro sarà dedicato all’analisi del ruolo centrale della fiducia e della responsabilità nella Pubblica Amministrazione e nel mercato.</p><p>Nel corso dell’evento sarà inoltre presentato il volume "Codice dei contratti pubblici" di Claudio Contessa e Paolo Del Vecchio.</p><p><a href="https://www.giustizia-amministrativa.it/documents/20142/81626596/Locandina+TAR+Milano+%2826+giu+2025%29.pdf/efd85912-7c40-ba62-51cf-1042ddb45668?t=1750339184450" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer"><u>Clicca qui per ulteriori informazioni</u></a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/c/1/csm_ADV_public-law-and-procurement_copy_68f28b4b3d.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-9109</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 13 Jun 2025 14:17:18 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Contratti pubblici e ribassabilità dei costi della manodopera</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/contratti-pubblici-e-ribassabilita-dei-costi-della-manodopera-video</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Il Codice dei Contratti Pubblici (D.lgs. 31 marzo 2023, n. 36), all’art. 41, co. 14, prevede che nei contratti di lavori e servizi i costi della manodopera e della sicurezza siano “scorporati dall’importo assoggettato al ribasso”.<br><br>Questa disposizione, ad una prima lettura, sembra vietare il ribasso dei costi della manodopera (qualora inferiori a quelli indicati dalla stazione appaltante).<br><br>Ne parliamo nella nostra nuova pillola con <strong>Francesco Follieri</strong>.</p><p><a href="https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/contratti-pubblici-e-ribassabilita-dei-costi-della-manodopera" target="_blank"><u>Clicca qui per l'approfondimento</u></a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/e/5/csm_Contratti_pubblici_e_ribassabilita_dei_costi_della_manodopera_b9e647697d.png" length="0" type="video/youtube"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-9105</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 13 Jun 2025 09:38:21 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Contratti pubblici e ribassabilità dei costi della manodopera</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/contratti-pubblici-e-ribassabilita-dei-costi-della-manodopera</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>1. Il Codice dei Contratti Pubblici (D.lgs. 31 marzo 2023, n. 36), all’art. 41, co. 14, prevede che nei contratti di lavori e servizi i costi della manodopera e della sicurezza siano “<i>scorporati dall’importo assoggettato al ribasso</i>”.</p><p>Questa disposizione, ad una prima lettura, sembra vietare il ribasso dei costi della manodopera (qualora inferiori a quelli indicati dalla stazione appaltante). Essa deve, tuttavia, essere letta insieme alla previsione, sempre al comma 14 dell’art. 41, per cui “<i>resta ferma la possibilità per l’operatore economico di dimostrare che il ribasso complessivo dell’importo deriva da una più efficiente organizzazione aziendale</i>” e all’art. 108, co. 9, del Codice dei Contratti Pubblici, in base al quale ciascun concorrente deve indicare il proprio costo della manodopera nell’offerta economica, a pena di esclusione. E queste altre disposizioni lasciano quantomeno intendere che il ribasso possa derivare da un costo della manodopera inferiore a quello definito dalla stazione appaltante, da dichiarare nell’offerta. Ciò, però, non implica di per sé che il ribasso possa essere applicato anche alla parte del prezzo corrispondente al costo della manodopera.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">L’ANAC, il Ministero delle Infrastrutture e dei Trasporti e la giurisprudenza amministrativa hanno tentato di dipanare i dubbi sollevati da questa disciplina. Da queste interpretazioni sono derivate due possibili modalità di ribasso del prezzo dipendente da costi della manodopera più bassi di quelli stabiliti dalla stazione appaltante.</p><p class="text-justify">In primo luogo, si può applicare il ribasso percentuale <u>solo alle voci di prezzo diverse dalla manodopera</u>, di modo che sommando le voci ribassate al costo della manodopera (fisso), stabilito dalla stazione appaltante, risulterà il prezzo che l’operatore vuole offrire. Questo metodo viene denominato “ribasso indiretto”, perché l’operatore economico può offrire un costo della manodopera inferiore (beneficiando della sua legittima efficienza sotto quel profilo), ma solo indirettamente, per effetto di un ribasso maggiore delle altre voci di costo.</p><p class="text-justify">La giurisprudenza che giunge a questa conclusione sostiene che i costi della manodopera vanno espunti dal calcolo del ribasso in virtù di una <u>interpretazione letterale dell’art. 41, co. 14 del Codice dei Contratti Pubblici</u>. Si afferma che: “<i>tale previsione normativa vieta […] che i costi della manodopera, pur rientrando nel più generale importo posto a base di asta, siano inclusi nel cd. importo assoggettato al ribasso ovvero nell’importo sul quale dovrà essere applicato il ribasso percentuale offerto dal concorrente e ciò all’evidente fine di non sottostimare le retribuzioni da erogare ai lavoratori applicati nell’esecuzione delle commesse pubbliche</i>” (TAR Calabria, Reggio Calabria, 8 febbraio 2024 n. 119). Tuttavia, “<i>qualora l’operatore economico disponga di un’organizzazione aziendale particolarmente efficiente, che gli consenta di abbattere i costi della manodopera, questi ultimi possono essere diminuiti in via indiretta e riflessa, ossia offrendo un più elevato ribasso sull’importo dei lavori o dei servizi oggetto della commessa. Detto altrimenti, la formulazione del ribasso è consentita esclusivamente sul valore dell’appalto al netto della manodopera stimata dalla stazione appaltante (e al netto degli oneri di sicurezza), ma <u>il concorrente ha la facoltà di ridurre indirettamente i costi del lavoro aumentando la percentuale di sconto praticata sulla componente direttamente ribassabile. Naturalmente, i minori costi della manodopera che l’operatore ritiene di sopportare in concreto vanno specificati nell’offerta economica</u>, ai sensi dell’art. 108, comma 9, del d.lgs. n. 36/2023, <u>nonché giustificati mediante la dimostrazione della propria efficienza aziendale</u></i>” (TAR Liguria, Genova, Sez. I, 14 ottobre 2024 n. 673; cfr. TAR Sicilia, Catania, Sez. I, 27 febbraio 2025 n. 738; TAR Lombardia, Milano, Sez. I, 31 ottobre 2024 n. 3000).</p><p class="text-justify">A questa tesi si contrappone quella per cui il costo della manodopera può essere oggetto di “<strong>ribasso diretto</strong>”: visto che i costi di manodopera vanno dichiarati separatamente (sulla base dell’organizzazione e struttura dei costi del personale di ciascun operatore economico), il ribasso deve essere applicato anche al costo della manodopera.</p><p class="text-justify">Questa tesi ha da subito trovato accoglimento nel parere n. 2154 del 19 luglio 2023 del Ministero delle Infrastrutture e dei Trasporti e nella delibera n. 528 del 15 novembre 2023 (con il Bando tipo n. 1/2023 e la relativa nota illustrativa) dell’ANAC. L’ANAC ha, poi, più di recente ribadito questa tesi (si vedano a titolo esemplificativo le delibere dell’ANAC n. 174 del 10 aprile 2024, n. 452 del 9 ottobre 2024 e n. 65 del 25 febbraio 2025). L’Autorità ammette che anche i costi della manodopera siano assoggettati al ribasso, poiché “<i><u>la lettura sistematica e costituzionalmente orientata delle diverse disposizioni del Codice in materia di costi della manodopera</u>, ed in particolare dello stesso art. 41, comma 14, seconda parte, e degli artt. 108, comma 9 e 110, induce a ritenere che il costo della manodopera continui a costituire una componente dell’importo posto a base di gara</i>” (ANAC, delibera n. 528 del 15 novembre 2023). Difatti, ciò che conta è che l’operatore dimostri che la “<i>riduzione complessiva dei relativi importi derivi da una più efficiente organizzazione aziendale</i>” (TAR Puglia, Bari, Sez. II, 15 marzo 2025 n. 353). Sulla base di questa lettura, l’operatore economico non può essere escluso per il solo fatto di aver assoggettato a ribasso anche il costo della manodopera, ma la sua offerta sarà assoggettata alla verifica dell’anomalia, nella quale “<i>l’operatore economico avrà l’onere di dimostrare che il ribasso deriva da una più efficiente organizzazione aziendale, oltre il rispetto dei minimi salariali […]</i>” (Cons. Stato, Sez. V, 19 novembre 2024 n. 9254)<i>.&nbsp;</i>Infatti, secondo questa tesi “<i><u>solo seguendo tale impostazione si spiega anche l’obbligo del concorrente di indicare i propri costi della manodopera, a pena di esclusione dalla gara</u> […],</i> <i>previsione che sarebbe evidentemente superflua se i costi della manodopera non fossero ribassabili, e il successivo art. 110, primo comma, che include i costi della manodopera dichiarati dal concorrente tra gli elementi specifici, in presenza dei quali la stazione appaltante avvia il procedimento di verifica dell’anomalia</i>. […] <i>Emerge, infatti, la volontà di responsabilizzare gli operatori economici, allo scopo di assicurare che questi ultimi, prima di formulare il proprio ribasso complessivo, svolgano una seria valutazione preventiva dei predetti costi</i>” (Cons. Stato, Sez. V, 19 novembre 2024 n. 9254; sempre a sostegno del “ribasso diretto” si vedano tra le tante TAR Toscana, Sez. IV, 29 gennaio 2024 n. 120; TAR Sicilia, Catania, Sez. III, 11 novembre 2024 n. 3739).</p><p class="text-justify">&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">2. L’opzione per l’una o per l’altra tesi non ha, in verità, alcun impatto sul calcolo del punteggio economico. È evidente che non lo abbia laddove la formula prescelta dalla stazione appaltante consideri il corrispettivo offerto. Non lo ha, però, nemmeno laddove il punteggio economico venga calcolato sulla base del ribasso percentuale (come accade nelle formule di interpolazione lineare o di interpolazione non lineare di cui alle Linee Guida dell’ANAC n. 2/2016), purché tutte le offerte vengano formulate o almeno considerate allo stesso modo – cioè tutte con ribasso indiretto o tutte con ribasso diretto. Infatti, fermo il totale offerto da ciascun offerente, che il ribasso consista in una percentuale maggiore applicata solo sulle voci di corrispettivo diverse dalla manodopera o in una percentuale inferiore applicata su tutte le voci di corrispettivo non ha impatto sul rapporto tra i ribassi e dunque sul punteggio.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Ad es., ipotizziamo una gara con un punteggio economico pari a 30 in totale e un prezzo a base di gara di 1.000.000 di euro, di cui 500.000,00 di costo della manodopera (senza oneri della sicurezza non ribassabili per comodità di calcolo).</p><p class="text-justify">L’Offerta 1 è pari ad 800.000,00 euro, corrispondente al 40% del ribasso sui corrispettivi diversi dal costo della manodopera e al 20% sul totale del corrispettivo.</p><p class="text-justify">L’Offerta 2 è pari ad 850.000,00 euro, corrispondente al 30% del ribasso sui corrispettivi diversi dal costo della manodopera e al 15% sul totale del corrispettivo.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Se il disciplinare prevede la formula dell’interpolazione lineare, fermo che l’Offerta 1 avrà 30 punti (perché è la migliore offerta economica), l’Offerta 2 avrà in ogni caso 22,5 punti. Infatti, se il punteggio è pari al punteggio massimo moltiplicato per il rapporto tra il ribasso dell’offerta da valutare e il ribasso massimo (cioè <i>Pmax x Ri/Rmax</i>), si ha che:</p><p class="text-justify">(a) tenendo conto del ribasso diretto, si ha <i>30 x 15%/20% = 22,5;</i></p><p class="text-justify">(b) tenendo conto del ribasso indiretto, si ha <i>30 x 30%/40% = 22,5</i>.</p><p class="text-justify">Se il disciplinare prevede la formula dell’interpolazione non lineare, cioè <i>Pmax x (Ri/Rmax)<sup>a</sup></i>, laddove “a” deve essere superiore ad 1, fermo che l’Offerta 1 avrà 30 punti (perché è la migliore offerta economica), l’Offerta 2 avrà in ogni caso sempre lo stesso punteggio. Infatti, immaginando a = 2:</p><p class="text-justify">(a) tenendo conto del ribasso diretto, si ha <i>30 x (15%/20%)<sup>2 </sup>= 16,875;</i></p><p class="text-justify">(b) tenendo conto del ribasso indiretto, si ha <i>30 x (20%/40%)<sup>2 </sup>= 16,875</i>.</p><p class="text-justify">Al variare del valore di a, poi, cambia il punteggio dell’Offerta 2, ma esso rimane invariato sia tenendo conto del ribasso diretto sia del ribasso indiretto. Ad esempio, con a = 1,5:</p><p class="text-justify">(a) tenendo conto del ribasso diretto, si ha <i>30 x (15%/20%)<sup>1,5</sup>= 19,485;</i></p><p class="text-justify">(b) tenendo conto del ribasso indiretto, si ha <i>30 x (20%/40%)<sup>1,5</sup>= 19,485</i>.</p><p class="text-justify">Fermo restando l’obbligo di rispettare la disciplina della remunerazione del lavoro e di dichiarare il costo della manodopera effettivamente praticato, l’indifferenza dei metodi di ribasso ai fini dell’applicazione del punteggio economico lascia emergere che optare per l’una o l’altra interpretazione è, in realtà, questione di mera convenzione.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">D’altro canto, i metodi di ribasso sono indifferenti anche rispetto alla tutela della remunerazione della manodopera: la verifica del rispetto dei minimi salariali avviene in sede di verifica di congruità del costo della manodopera dichiarato dall’aggiudicatario.</p><p class="text-justify">Sicché, trarre conseguenze espulsive dall’applicazione del ribasso diretto è del tutto sproporzionato: al più l’applicazione di un ribasso diretto in luogo di uno indiretto da parte dell’operatore economico può aprire ad una rettifica della percentuale di ribasso (laddove la percentuale di ribasso fosse rilevante), eventualmente per il tramite dei chiarimenti sull’offerta <i>ex&nbsp;</i>art. 101, co. 3, del Codice dei Contratti Pubblici, fermi il totale del prezzo offerto e il costo della manodopera dichiarato). Il dibattito, dunque, potrebbe essere superato in radice, prendendo atto dell’irrilevanza della modalità di formulazione del ribasso.</p><p class="text-justify">&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify"><strong>3. </strong>Fino ad un definitivo assestamento della giurisprudenza (o ad un radicale superamento della questione), resta determinante porre attenzione alla singola disciplina di gara, per come prevede la formulazione dell’offerta e il calcolo del punteggio economico, e comunque dichiarare il costo della manodopera effettivo, per tenersi pronti alle giustificazioni della congruità dell’offerta.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/b/a/csm_ADV_public-sector_copy_eda82fcfe8.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-8804</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 03 Apr 2025 11:43:43 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>In materia di espropriazione, il termine per la trasposizione del ricorso straordinario in sede giurisdizionale è dimidiato</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/in-materia-di-espropriazione-il-termine-per-la-trasposizione-del-ricorso-straordinario-in-sede-giurisdizionale-e-dimidiato</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p class="text-justify">Con sentenza n. 124, pubblicata lo scorso 27 marzo, il TAR Emilia Romagna – Parma ha dichiarato inammissibile la trasposizione del ricorso straordinario al Presidente della Repubblica in sede giurisdizionale per l’annullamento di un provvedimento avente ad oggetto la comunicazione di avvenuta dichiarazione di pubblica utilità (art. 17, comma 2, D.P.R 327/2001) e di avvio del procedimento espropriativo per l’acquisizione degli immobili interessati dalla realizzazione delle opere di servitù di elettrodotto e passaggio connesse alla realizzazione di un impianto FV avente potenza pari a circa 5 MW relative a dei terreni siti nel Comune di Noceto.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">In accoglimento dell’eccezione sollevata dalla controinteressata, il TAR ha statuito che in virtù dell’art. 119, comma 1, lett. f) e comma 2, c.p.a., <u>nei giudizi aventi ad oggetto le controversie relative a provvedimenti concernenti le procedure di occupazione e di espropriazione delle aree destinate all’esecuzione di opere pubbliche o di pubblica utilità, tutti i termini processuali ordinari sono dimezzati</u> (salvo, nei giudizi di primo grado, quelli inerenti la notificazione del ricorso e dei motivi aggiunti), ivi <u>compreso il termine di trasposizione in sede giurisdizionale del ricorso straordinario</u> mediante deposito dell’atto di costituzione di cui all’art. 48 c.p.a., che costituisce termine avente natura processuale e dunque da rispettare a pena di inammissibilità (cfr., <i>ex multis</i>, T.A.R. Veneto, Sez. II, 31 maggio 2024 n. 1251).</p><p class="text-justify">Ai sensi dell’art. 48, comma 1, c.p.a., qualora la parte nei cui confronti sia stato proposto ricorso straordinario proponga opposizione, il giudizio prosegue innanzi al competente tribunale amministrativo regionale “<i>se il ricorrente, entro il termine perentorio di sessanta giorni dal ricevimento dell’atto di opposizione, deposita nella relativa segreteria l’atto di costituzione in giudizio, dandone avviso mediante notificazione alle altre parti</i>”.</p><p class="text-justify">È, quindi, già con l’opposizione al ricorso straordinario che si apre la fase giurisdizionale della vicenda, senza che il deposito dell’atto di costituzione possa essere considerato quale “notificazione del ricorso introduttivo” –al quale non si applicherebbe il termine dimidiato–.</p><p class="text-justify">L’atto di costituzione si limita, infatti, a riproporre il ricorso già proposto in sede amministrativa, che non può essere integrato o modificato nei motivi e nelle conclusioni, e non può, dunque, in nessun modo essere equiparato alla proposizione del ricorso, già introdotto, con la conseguenza che, per le materie soggette al rito speciale di cui all’art. 119 cod. proc. amm., <strong><u>il deposito dell’atto di costituzione oltre il termine dimidiato di trenta giorni dall’opposizione rende inammissibile il ricorso giurisdizionale per tardività del suo deposito ai fini della trasposizione</u></strong> (cfr. anche Consiglio di Stato, Sez. VII, 9 febbraio 2023 n. 1443; T.A.R. Emilia-Romagna, Parma, 6 agosto 2024 n. 217).</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Infrastrutture</category>
                            
                                <category>Giurisprudenza</category>
                            
                                <category>Normativa</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/7/2/csm_ADV_Environmental_2_9040f479ab.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-8398</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 22 Jan 2025 11:18:00 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Cosa succede alle opere incompiute?</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/cosa-succede-alle-opere-incompiute</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/2/0/csm_____Cosa_succede_alle_opere_incompiute__f63d98a143.png" length="0" type="video/youtube"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-8215</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 28 Nov 2024 11:53:25 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>All’esame della Corte costituzionale il termine di dodici mesi per l’annullamento in autotutela</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/allesame-della-corte-costituzionale-il-termine-di-dodici-mesi-per-lannullamento-in-autotutela</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p class="text-justify">Il Consiglio di Stato, con sentenza del 16 ottobre 2024 n. 8296, ha sollevato la questione di legittimità costituzionale in relazione all’art. 21-<i>nonies</i>, comma 1, della legge n. 241/1990 relativamente alla parte in cui è previsto il termine di dodici mesi per l’annullamento in autotutela dei provvedimenti amministrativi.</p><p class="text-justify">Nel dettaglio, l’asserita illegittimità costituzionale deriverebbe dal contrasto del predetto termine di dodici mesi per l’annullamento in autotutela con gli articoli 3, comma 1, 9, commi 1 e 2, 97, comma 2 e 117, comma 1, della Costituzione (relativamente agli articoli 1, lett. b. e d. e 5 lett. a. e c. della “<i>Convenzione quadro del Consiglio d’Europa sul valore dell’eredità culturale per la società</i>” del 27 ottobre 2005).</p><p class="text-justify">Ad avviso del Collegio, in particolare, la previsione di un termine fisso e inderogabile così come previsto dall’articolo 21-<i>nonies</i>, comma 1, della legge n. 241/1990, impedirebbe alle amministrazioni competenti di valutare adeguatamente gli interessi “sensibili” quali, ad esempio, la tutela del patrimonio storico e artistico. Al contrario, la previsione di un termine “<i>elastico agganciato al canone della ragionevolezza</i>” permetterebbe alla pubblica amministrazione di ponderare adeguatamente gli interessi in gioco, evitando che quelli di primario rilievo costituzionale “<i>si rivelino sempre meccanicamente recessivi, per effetto del mero decorso del tempo, rispetto alla tutela di una situazione giuridica a matrice individuale</i>”.</p><p class="text-justify">Del resto, sempre secondo l’interpretazione del Collegio, nell’ambito di diversi istituti amministrativi, il legislatore ha valutato di prevedere una disciplina <i>sui generis</i> e temporalmente dilatata a tutela di interessi di rango primario e superindividuale. Tali istituti, a titolo esemplificativo, sono da ricondursi all’art. 20, comma 4, della legge n. 241/1990, che sancisce che le disposizioni in materia di “silenzio- assenso” non si applicano ai procedimenti riguardanti il patrimonio culturale e paesaggistico; all’art. 19, comma 1, della legge n. &nbsp;241/1990, che esclude dal campo di applicazione della SCIA i casi in cui sussistano vincoli ambientali, paesaggistici o culturali; agli artt. 14-<i>bis</i>, 14-<i>ter</i> e 14-<i>quinquies</i> della legge n. 241/1990 che stabiliscono (i) termini più lunghi per l’assunzione delle decisioni e per la conclusione dei lavori delle conferenze dei servizi nelle ipotesi in cui siano coinvolte amministrazioni preposte alla tutela ambientale, paesaggistico-territoriale e dei beni culturali; (ii) nonché rimedi specifici avverso la determinazione conclusiva della conferenza dei servizi in favore delle amministrazioni dissenzienti preposte alla tutela dei predetti interessi.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Sotto un altro profilo, i giudici hanno evidenziato che la previsione di un limite temporale rigido per la possibilità di intervento in autotutela si tradurrebbe, indirettamente, nella “<i>preclusione della spendita di altri profili di capacità speciale autoritativa dell’amministrazione</i>”, con ciò intendendo che si limiterebbe il ri-esercizio del potere amministrativo conseguente all’annullamento del precedente provvedimento.</p><p class="text-justify">Si resta, quindi, in attesa di conoscere la decisione della Corte costituzionale che potrebbe mettere in discussione un importante strumento di certezza del diritto e, per l’effetto, provocare rilevanti conseguenze in capo ai privati interessati da un eventuale annullamento in autotutela.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/c/1/csm_ADV_public-law-and-procurement_copy_68f28b4b3d.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-8194</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 20 Nov 2024 11:10:00 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Al vaglio della Corte Costituzionale la soglia di gravità delle violazioni tributarie definitivamente accertate quale causa di esclusione dalle gare</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/al-vaglio-della-corte-costituzionale-la-soglia-di-gravita-delle-violazioni-tributarie-definitivamente-accertate-quale-causa-di-esclusione-dalle-gare</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Articolo a cura di <a href="https://www.advant-nctm.com/professionisti/cv-professional/maria-pia-marzaro" target="_blank"><strong>Maria Pia Marzaro</strong></a> e <a href="https://www.advant-nctm.com/professionisti/cv-professional/francesco-follieri" target="_blank"><strong>Francesco Follieri</strong></a>.</p><p class="text-justify">Con ordinanza dell’11 settembre 2024, n. 7518, la Terza Sezione del Consiglio di Stato ha rimesso alla Corte costituzionale la questione di<strong> legittimità costituzionale dell’art. 80, comma 4, secondo periodo, del d.lgs. 50/2016</strong>, laddove prevede la soglia di gravità per le violazioni tributarie definitivamente accertate, discostandosi da precedenti della Sez. V (che aveva già dichiarato manifestamente infondate analoghe questioni di illegittimità costituzionale).</p><p class="text-justify">Infatti, in base all’art. 80, co. 4, d.lgs. n. 50/2016:</p><ul><li><p class="text-justify"><span>le violazioni tributarie definitivamente accertate sono gravi <strong>se superano l’importo di euro 5.000,00</strong>, stabilita dall’art. 48-bis d.P.R. n. 602 del 1973;</span></p></li><li><p class="text-justify"><span>le violazioni non definitivamente accertate, invece, <strong>sono gravi se sono pari o superiori al 10% del valore</strong> del contratto e comunque superiori ad Euro 35.000,00.</span></p></li></ul><p class="text-justify">Con l’ordinanza in commento, il Consiglio di Stato, esclusa la disapplicazione per contrasto con il principio di proporzionalità che deve informare le deroghe alle cause di esclusione previste dalle Direttive del 2014 in materia di contratti pubblici, <strong>ritiene rilevante e non manifestamente infondata </strong>la questione di legittimità costituzionale dell’art. 80, co. 4, d.lgs. n. 50/2016, in relazione all’art. 3 della Costituzione.</p><p class="text-justify">Invero, ad avviso del Collegio, il sistema di determinazione della soglia di gravità per le irregolarità fiscali definitivamente accertate (a portata automaticamente escludente) “<i>si pone in tensione insanabile con l’art. 3 Cost. quale crogiuolo in cui si fondono secondo un sapiente dosaggio assiologico i principi cardinali di proporzionalità e ragionevolezza</i>”.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">In particolare, secondo il Collegio, la norma è irragionevole e sproporzionata <strong>per due ordini di ragioni</strong>:&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">(a) l’art. 80, co. 4, d.lgs. n. 50 del 2016 richiama la soglia di un meccanismo (quello dell’art. 48 <i>bis</i> del d.P.R. n. 602 del 1973) che comporta la <strong>compensazione automatica tra crediti</strong> nei confronti delle pubbliche amministrazioni e debito erariale. Con la conseguenza che lo stesso debito, se sorto prima della partecipazione alla gara, comporta automaticamente l’esclusione (indipendentemente dal valore del contratto e dalle dimensioni dell’operatore economico), mentre se sorto in corso di esecuzione comporta solo il congelamento del credito vantato dal contribuente nei confronti della p.a. per la somma corrispondente al debito tributario;</p><p class="text-justify">(b) la soglia per le violazioni tributarie definitivamente accertate è <strong>ingiustificatamente più bassa</strong> di quella prevista per le violazioni tributarie non definitivamente accertate, ove la gravità è commisurata al valore del contratto da aggiudicare e presidiata da una soglia <i>de minimis </i>(Euro 35.000,00).</p><p class="text-justify">Il Consiglio di Stato – conscio della discrezionalità del legislatore in materia – <strong>quasi suggerisce alla Corte costituzionale una sentenza additiva di principio</strong>, con la quale cioè si sancisca che sono “<i>gravi violazioni definitivamente accertate quelle che comportano un omesso pagamento di imposte e tasse superiore all'importo di cui all'articolo 48-bis, commi 1 e 2-bis del decreto del Presidente della Repubblica 29 settembre 1973, n. 602</i>”, ossia superiore ad Euro 5.000,00,“<i>e che, in ogni caso, sono correlate al valore dell'appalto</i>”, lasciando perciò al legislatore la determinazione della proporzione rispetto al valore dell’appalto. In altre parole, secondo il Consiglio di Stato, il legislatore non sarebbe tenuto ad estendere alle violazioni definitivamente accertate la soglia di rilevanza del 10% del valore del contratto da aggiudicare.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">La questione portata all’attenzione della Corte costituzionale è estremamente attuale, perché l’art. 94, co. 6, l’art. 95, co. 2, e l’Allegato II.10 del d.lgs. n. 36/2023 (allo stato non oggetto dello schema di decreto correttivo) ripetono la medesima disciplina della gravità delle violazioni tributarie. A ben vedere, poi, il d.lgs. 36/2023 ha in un certo senso ulteriormente<strong> sottolineato la disparità di trattamento</strong> tra le violazioni tributarie definitivamente accertate e quelle non definitivamente accertate, collocando quelle definitive nell’art. 94, cioè fra le cause di esclusione automatica, e quelle non definitive nell’art. 95, cioè fra le cause di esclusione non automatica. Sicché, malgrado l’ordinanza di rimessione si riferisca solo all’art. 80 dell’abrogato codice dei contratti pubblici e, perciò, l’eventuale dichiarazione di illegittimità costituzionale possa avere effetti solo in relazione a quella norma, non è da escludere che una pronuncia sull’art. 80 del d.lgs. n. 50/2016 possa riverberarsi anche sulla disciplina attualmente vigente.&nbsp;</p><p class="text-justify">Del resto, per le stesse ragioni evidenziate dal Consiglio di Stato <strong>è lecito dubitare della legittimità costituzionale</strong> anche dell’art. 94, co. 6, d.lgs. n. 36/2023. Sicché non è da escludere che, in attesa della decisione della Corte costituzionale, possa essere sollevata anche questione di legittimità costituzionale dell’attuale disciplina di questa causa di esclusione.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/c/1/csm_ADV_public-law-and-procurement_copy_68f28b4b3d.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-8089</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 18 Oct 2024 16:48:32 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Le concessioni balneari: situazione normativa e prospettive</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/le-concessioni-balneari-situazione-normativa-e-prospettive</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>Francesco Follieri </strong>sarà relatore all'evento organizzato dal dipartimento di giurisprudenza e il CeSAT dell'Università di Genova.&nbsp;</p><p>In particolare, Francesco parteciperà con un intervento dal titolo “Le più recenti innovazioni legislative”.</p><p><a href="http://example.comfileadmin/nctm/PDF/Locandina_def_Balneari_23_ottobre_2024.pdf"><u>Clicca qui per maggiori informazioni</u></a></p><p>Mercoledì 23 ottobre 2024<br>10.45-17.30<br>Polo Universitario di Imperia dell'Università degli Studi Genova, Via Nizza 8, Imperia</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/8/2/csm_Lido_privato_70e219075f.png" length="0" type="image/png"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-7857</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 24 Jul 2024 12:34:00 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Revisione Ucits DEA, Esma aspetta i feedback del mercato entro il 7 agosto</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/revisione-ucits-dea-esma-aspetta-i-feedback-del-mercato-entro-il-7-agosto</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Nell’ambito della revisione della <strong>Direttiva 2007/16/CE</strong> sugli eligible assets per i <strong>fondi UCITS (UCITS EAD)</strong>, la Commissione Europea ha incaricato l’<strong>ESMA (European securities and markets Authority</strong>) effettuare una valutazione sull’attuazione della Direttiva negli Stati membri e sulle divergenze emerse nel corso della sua applicazione, nonché di elaborare raccomandazioni su come modificare la UCITS EAD per mantenerla in linea con gli sviluppi del mercato.<br>Dall’adozione della Direttiva ad oggi, infatti, il numero, il tipo e la varietà di strumenti finanziari sono notevolmente aumentati, determinando incertezza in merito all’ammissibilità di alcuni assets nell’ambito dell’investimento dei fondi; ciò ha dato origine a interpretazioni e pratiche di mercato divergenti e a possibili rischi per la protezione degli investitori.<br>L’ESMA è stata quindi invitata, tra le altre cose, a fornire chiarimenti sulle definizioni chiave e sui criteri in base ai quali un’attività possa essere considerata eligible e a valutare rischi e benefici derivanti dall’esposizione dei fondi a classi di attività non ammissibili per l’investimento diretto.<br>A questo proposito, il 7 maggio 2024 l’ESMA ha pubblicato una<i> Call for Evidence</i> al fine di raccogliere dal mercato feedback sulle prassi sviluppate e sulle questioni interpretative connesse ai temi sostanziali contenuti nella Direttiva.<br>&nbsp;</p><h4><strong>L’iter</strong></h4><p>La Call for Evidence è suddivisa in due sezioni. Nell’ambito della prima, l’Autorità di Vigilanza formula 19 domande allo scopo di ottenere evidenze su: (i) questioni di convergenza, chiarezza, interpretazione e applicazione pratica di concetti e definizioni di primario rilievo della Direttiva, quali quelli di indici finanziari, strumenti del mercato monetario, liquidità e attività finanziarie liquide, limiti di investimento, titoli trasferibili, criteri di valutazione e gestione del rischio, derivati incorporati, strumenti delta-one, investimenti di fondi in altri fondi; (ii) valutazioni sulla persistente attualità – alla luce delle mutate condizioni di mercato – di alcuni concetti espressi nella Direttiva, quale quello di presunzione di liquidità e negoziabilità; (iii) possibile miglioramento della disciplina con riguardo alle questioni relative alla gestione efficiente del portafoglio. Nell’ambito della seconda sezione, invece, l’ESMA formula sei domande al fine di ottenere riscontri e dati in merito alla modalità e misura in cui i fondi UCITS hanno acquisito esposizioni dirette e indirette in determinate classi di attività che possono determinare problemi interpretativi in merito alla loro ammissibilità e/o rischi per gli investitori al dettaglio.<br>&nbsp;</p><h4><strong>La posizione dell’Esma</strong></h4><p>L’ESMA, in proposito, si dichiara consapevole dell’esistenza di pareri e interpretazioni divergenti e della limitata disponibilità di dati, ed è quindi interessata a ricevere analisi e considerazioni dai partecipanti al mercato per valutare i possibili benefici connessi all’assunzione da parte dei fondi di esposizioni dirette o indirette in tali classi di attività. In particolare, l’Autorità di Vigilanza domanda agli interessati di: (i) compilare una tabella in cui sono elencate diverse classi di attività “controverse” (tra le quali, ad esempio, prestiti strutturati/a leva, obbligazioni catastrofe, quote di emissione, merci, cripto assets e azioni non quotate), indicando i possibili benefici associati all’assunzione di esposizioni dirette o indirette dei fondi in tali strumenti, fornendo altresì prove a supporto della posizione espressa, tenendo conto delle caratteristiche dei mercati sottostanti; (ii) fornire evidenze di come le esposizioni indirette nelle classi di attività elencate aumenterebbero o ridurrebbero i costi e/o i rischi rispetto agli investimenti diretti; (iii) esprimere parere sull’opportunità di adottare un approccio look-through, con l’obiettivo di ridurre la possibilità per i fondi di assumere un’esposizione indiretta in classi di attività altrimenti non ammissibili; (iv) valutare rischi e benefici per i fondi in relazione all’investimento in titoli emessi da veicoli di cartolarizzazione e all’assunzione di posizioni corte tramite determinati strumenti finanziari, quali i derivati.</p><p>Le risposte alla Call for Evidence potranno essere inviate entro il 7 agosto 2024, perché l’ESMA possa fornire il proprio parere tecnico alla Commissione entro il 31 ottobre 2024.</p><p>A cura di <a href="https://www.advant-nctm.com/professionisti/cv-professional/jessica-facchini" target="_blank">Jessica Facchini</a> per <a href="https://www.investiremag.it/investire/2024/07/24/news/revisione-ucits-dea-esma-aspetta-i-feedback-del-mercato-entro-il-7-agosto/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">Investire</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Regulatory</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/d/0/csm_Regulatory_c68d94697f.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-7654</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 20 May 2024 11:15:00 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Su appalti e lavori pubblici a trainare è ancora il Pnrr</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/su-appalti-e-lavori-pubblici-a-trainare-e-ancora-il-pnrr</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p class="text-justify">«Finalmente c’è un’economia sia pubblica, sia privata pronta a sostenere la realizzazione di un grande piano infrastrutturale e ci aspettiamo che si possa proseguire oltre la scadenza fissata al 2026, visto che il regolamento del Piano, quando è stato approvato non poteva tenere conto del conflitto russo- ucraino che invece ha rallentato la partenza del Pnrr&nbsp;influendo anche sui costi delle opere».</p><p class="text-justify">L’intervento del nostro&nbsp;<strong>Marco Monaco</strong>&nbsp;sull’edizione odierna de&nbsp;Il Sole 24 Ore&nbsp;nell’articolo dedicato al tema delle gare di appalto legate ai fondi del Pnrr “ancora centrali per l’attività degli avvocati amministrativisti nel 2024 sia per l’affiancamento agli enti pubblici, sia per quello alle imprese concorrenti”.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                            
                            
                            <enclosure url="https://www.advantlaw.com/fileadmin/_processed_/c/1/csm_ADV_public-law-and-procurement_copy_68f28b4b3d.jpg" length="0" type="image/jpeg"/>
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4724</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 27 Mar 2024 03:36:04 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Milano-Cortina, Abodi: «Lavori avanti a ritmi incalzanti»</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/milano-cortina-abodi-lavori-avanti-a-ritmi-incalzanti</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><i>A un evento nel capoluogo lombardo parla anche il presidente del Coni Malagò: «Ci sono sempre dei piani B. Se non si realizzasse la pista da bob in tempo bisognerà andare in una di quelle già funzionanti».</i></p><p>"I lavori proseguono, le cose non si risolvono e stravolgono da una settimana all'altra.&nbsp;<strong>Si prosegue a ritmi incalzanti</strong>, perché i tempi non ci aiutano e vanno rispettati». Lo ha detto il ministro dello Sport e giovani,&nbsp;<strong>Andrea Abodi</strong>, intervenuto a margine della tavola rotonda "Impianti ed infrastrutture sportive: attori e processi - L'esperienza delle Olimpiadi Milano-Cortina 2026" organizzata da Advant Nctm a Milano.</p><p>«Penso che l'eredità olimpica e paralimpica non dipenderà solo dalle opere che si chiuderanno prima - ha aggiunto -. Sono opere che comunque miglioreranno la qualità della vita dei cittadini, mentre quelle che saranno fatte dopo non intaccheranno sullo svolgimento delle Olimpiadi. Stiamo parlando di&nbsp;<strong>circa 3,5 miliardi di investimenti</strong>, che non sono il costo dei Giochi ma di opere pubbliche e mi riferisco a strade, autostrade e tratti ferroviari», ha concluso.</p><p>E se le cose andassero storte? A rispondere è stato il&nbsp;<strong>presidente del Coni Giovanni Malagò</strong>. «Ci sono sempre dei piani B, che sono pronti e predisposti, nella speranza che non si debba mai entrare in questo ordine di idee - ha detto -. Ma questo succede quasi sempre, in quasi tutte le manifestazioni sportive. Questo è un dato di fatto». Il pensiero va soprattutto all'impianto di Cortina. «Se non si riuscisse a realizzare&nbsp;<strong>la pista da bob </strong>in tempo? È molto semplice, bisognerà andare in una di quelle che sono funzionanti», ha concluso Malagò.</p><p><a href="https://www.rainews.it/tgr/lombardia/articoli/2024/03/milano-cortina-abodi-lavori-avanti-ritmi-incalzanti-olimpiadi-invernali-sport-d6b973bb-f9a6-40d4-8261-c0a20ed9e3a3.html" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Tratto da Rai News</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4725</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 27 Mar 2024 03:32:00 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Milano, tavola rotonda su impianti sportivi e nuovo stadio</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/milano-tavola-rotonda-su-impianti-sportivi-e-nuovo-stadio</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>Tavola rotonda su Impianti e infrastrutture sportive a Milano, organizzata dallo studio legale Advant Nctm</strong>. Tra gli ospiti del dibattito Andrea Abodi, Ministro per lo Sport e i Giovani, Giovanni Malago’, Presidente del CONI e della Fondazione Milano Cortina 2026, Massimo Ferrari, General Manager Corporate and Finance, Webuild, Alessandro Antonello, CEO Corporate, FC Internazionale Milano Advant Nctm. “ Oggi è stato un momento di riflessione su due temi che sono molto importanti per la città di Milano e in genere per l’Italia. Il primo è quello dello sviluppo delle infrastrutture. Noi abbiamo bisogno in Italia di avere infrastrutture sportive, rilevanti, moderne, che siano disponibili tutto l’anno e quindi non solo per le manifestazioni sportive, che siano accessibili a ogni categoria, soprattutto alle persone con disabilità”, ha spiegato<strong>&nbsp;l’avvocato Roberta Guaineri</strong>, tra gli organizzatori dell’evento. Altro tema affrontato nel corso della serata, quello dil nuovo stadio per le due squadre milanesi oppure la ristrutturazione di San Siro: “Abbiamo evidenziato come a volte le norme sono scritte bene, poi l’applicazione delle norme è molto più complessa. Ci sono tantissimi aspetti che sono qualificati come burocratici da parte delle persone. Molto spesso sono degli aspetti invece normativi molto complicati”, ha spiegato Guaineri: “È necessario mettere insieme tantissime facce, tantissime esigenze, che riguardano sia i tecnici sia anche i cittadini e quindi convincere i cittadini della bontà dei progetti aiuta poi a portare avanti dei progetti che siano ben realizzati”.&nbsp;<a href="https://www.lapresse.it/sport/2024/03/25/milano-tavola-rotonda-su-impianti-sportivi-e-nuovo-stadio/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Tratto da La Presse</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4726</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 27 Mar 2024 03:29:49 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Abodi: &quot;A oggi San Siro non potrebbe ospitare l&#039;Europeo 2032&quot;</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/abodi-a-oggi-san-siro-non-potrebbe-ospitare-leuropeo-2032</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><i>Il ministro dello Sport: "Dal punto di vista della rigenerazione delle infrastrutture bisogna ancora dare delle risposte entro il 2026".</i></p><p>Il futuro di San Siro resta caldo non solo a breve e medio termine, con il sindaco Sala che sta provando a trattenere Milan e Inter al Meazza, ma è caldissimo anche a lungo termine. E mentre Webuild prosegue a elaborare lo studio di fattibilità del progetto di restyling ("Con Inter e Milan ci sentiamo e le linee guida dei due club sull'eventuale riqualificazione dello stadio San Siro sono in arrivo, è questione di giorni", ha detto il d.g. di Massimo Ferrari), a prendere la parola sull'impianto milanese è Andrea Abodi.</p><p><strong>DECISIONI</strong> - "Per come è ora, San Siro non è in grado di ospitare gli Europei del 2032", ha detto il ministro dello Sport e dei Giovani partecipando alla tavola rotonda "Impianti ed infrastrutture sportive: attori e processi" organizzato da Advant Nctm a Milano. "Decisioni non sono ancora state assunte. Di sicuro la città di Milano, così come Roma e Torino, sono ragionevoli certezze ma dal punto di vista della rigenerazione delle infrastrutture bisogna ancora dare delle risposte entro il 2026".</p><p><a href="https://www.gazzetta.it/Calcio/Serie-A/Milan/25-03-2024/abodi-a-oggi-san-siro-non-potrebbe-ospitare-l-europeo-2032.shtml?refresh_ce" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">Tratto da La Gazzetta dello Sport</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4794</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 19 Oct 2023 11:07:44 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>L’Autorizzazione unica ZES per il rilancio del Mezzogiorno – Alcune considerazioni in merito al D.L. 19 settembre 2023, n. 124</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/lautorizzazione-unica-zes-per-il-rilancio-del-mezzogiorno-alcune-considerazioni-in-merito-al-d-l-19-settembre-2023-n-124</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Il 19 settembre u.s. è stato pubblicato il decreto-legge n. 124/2023 volto a favorire la coesione e il rilancio dell’economia del Sud del Paese (di seguito, il “<strong>Decreto Legge Sud</strong>”).Una delle novità più significative di tale decreto riguarda l'istituzione – a far data dal 1° gennaio 2024 – di un’unica zona economica speciale per tutto il Mezzogiorno (di seguito, “<strong>ZES Unica</strong>”) che ricomprende i territori delle regioni Abruzzo, Basilicata, Calabria, Campania, Molise, Puglia, Sardegna e Sicilia.La ZES Unica sarà gestita direttamente da una Cabina di regia presso la Presidenza del Consiglio dei Ministri, presieduta dal Ministro per gli affari europei, il Sud, le politiche di coesione e il PNRR, a cui sono affidati compiti di indirizzo, coordinamento, vigilanza e monitoraggio e da una Struttura di missione.La politica di sviluppo della ZES Unica verrà definita in un piano strategico triennale, coerente anche con il PNRR. In particolare, il piano strategico individuerà, anche in modo differenziato per le regioni che ne fanno parte, i settori da promuovere e quelli da rafforzare, gli investimenti e gli interventi prioritari per lo sviluppo della ZES Unica e le rispettive modalità di attuazione.Uno dei provvedimenti più rilevanti è l’introduzione di un <strong>procedimento autorizzatorio unico</strong> cui sono assoggettati: (i) i progetti - non soggetti a segnalazione certificata di inizio attività - inerenti alle attività economiche ovvero all’insediamento di attività industriali, produttive e logistiche da parte di soggetti pubblici o privati all’interno della ZES unica che siano di pubblica utilità, indifferibili e urgenti; (ii) le opere e altre attività ricadenti nella competenza territoriale delle Autorità di sistema portuale.L’<em>iter</em> autorizzatorio prende il via con la presentazione – presso lo sportello unico digitale ZES<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> – di apposita istanza corredata della documentazione e degli eventuali elaborati progettuali previsti dalle normative di settore per consentire alle amministrazioni competenti di compiere l’istruttoria tecnico-amministrativa finalizzata al rilascio di tutte le autorizzazioni, intese, concessioni, licenze, pareri, concerti, nulla osta e assensi comunque denominati, necessari alla realizzazione e all’esercizio del progetto oggetto dell’istanza.Successivamente, viene rilasciata al soggetto istante una ricevuta telematica che attesta l’avvenuta presentazione dell’istanza e indica i termini entro cui l’amministrazione è tenuta a rispondere (la mancata risposta nei termini equivale ad accoglimento dell’istanza).Lo<em> step</em> successivo è rappresentato dall’indizione della <strong>conferenza di servizi</strong> semplificata di cui all’art. 14 <em>bis </em>della legge 241/1990 nel corso della quale:</p><p style="padding-left: 30px;">(i) tutte le amministrazioni coinvolte rilasciano le determinazioni di competenza entro il termine perentorio di 30 giorni (in caso di amministrazioni preposte alla tutela ambientale, paesaggistico-territoriale, dei beni culturali, alla tutela della salute o dell’incolumità pubblica, il termine è di 45 giorni, fatti salvi i maggiori termini previsti dalle disposizioni del diritto dell’U.E.). Nel caso in cui il progetto sia sottoposto a valutazione di impatto ambientale di competenza regionale e trova applicazione l’articolo 27-<em>bis</em> del decreto legislativo 3 aprile 2006, n. 152 (in materia di provvedimento autorizzatorio unico regionale – P.A.U.R.), alla conferenza di servizi indetta dall’autorità competente partecipa sempre il rappresentante della Struttura di missione ZES;(ii) nei 30 giorni successivi, ha luogo una riunione telematica con tutte le amministrazioni coinvolte nella quale, preso atto delle rispettive posizioni, si procede alla stesura della determinazione motivata conclusiva della conferenza di servizi;(iii) contro la determinazione motivata conclusiva della conferenza di servizi può essere proposta opposizione dalle amministrazioni ai sensi dell’articolo 14-<em>quinquies</em>, della legge n. 241 del 1990. In ogni caso si considera acquisito l’assenso delle amministrazioni che non abbiano partecipato alla riunione ovvero che, pur partecipandovi, non abbiano espresso la propria posizione, ovvero abbiano espresso un dissenso non motivato o riferito a questioni che non costituiscono oggetto della conferenza di servizi;(iv)la <strong>determinazione motivata di conclusione della conferenza di servizi sostituisce ogni altra autorizzazione, approvazione e parere comunque denominati e consente la realizzazione di tutte le opere, prestazioni e attività previste nel progetto</strong>. Ove necessario, costituisce, variante allo strumento urbanistico e comporta la dichiarazione di pubblica utilità, urgenza ed indifferibilità dell’intervento. La determinazione motivata comprende, recandone l’indicazione esplicita, la valutazione di impatto ambientale e i titoli abilitativi rilasciati per la realizzazione e l’esercizio del progetto.</p>Alcuni osservatori hanno espresso rilievi in merito alla conformità delle citate disposizioni all'attuale assetto costituzionale.Si tratta di stabilire se la normativa sia in grado di incidere sulle attribuzioni degli enti locali costituzionalmente garantite, verificando, in particolare, se il legislatore nazionale, alla stregua della costituzione vigente, abbia titolo per assumere e regolare l’esercizio della funzione amministrativa su materie in relazione alle quali non sembra vantare una potestà legislativa esclusiva, appropriandosi, però, delle competenze amministrative ordinariamente attribuite agli enti locali, la tutela dei cui interessi è, peraltro, rimessa esclusivamente alle regioni.&nbsp;Del tema, in passato, se ne è già occupata la Corte costituzionale che, con la sentenza 1° ottobre 2003, n. 303, precisa che l’articolo 117 della Costituzione “distribuisce&nbsp;le competenze legislative in base ad uno schema imperniato sulla enumerazione delle competenze statali; con un rovesciamento completo della previgente tecnica del riparto sono ora affidate alle Regioni, oltre alle funzioni concorrenti, le funzioni legislative residuali.In questo quadro, limitare l’attività unificante dello Stato alle sole materie espressamente attribuitegli in potestà esclusiva o alla determinazione dei principî nelle materie di potestà concorrente, come postulano le ricorrenti, significherebbe bensì circondare le competenze legislative delle Regioni di garanzie ferree, ma vorrebbe anche dire svalutare oltremisura istanze unitarie che pure in assetti costituzionali fortemente pervasi da pluralismo istituzionale giustificano, a determinate condizioni, una deroga alla normale ripartizione di competenze [basti pensare al riguardo alla legislazione concorrente dell’ordinamento costituzionale tedesco (konkurrierende&nbsp;Gesetzgebung) o alla clausola di supremazia nel sistema federale statunitense (Supremacy&nbsp;Clause)]. Anche nel nostro sistema costituzionale sono presenti congegni volti a rendere più flessibile un disegno che, in ambiti nei quali coesistono, intrecciate, attribuzioni e funzioni diverse, rischierebbe di vanificare, per l’ampia articolazione delle competenze, istanze di unificazione presenti nei più svariati contesti di vita, le quali, sul piano dei principî giuridici, trovano sostegno nella proclamazione di unità e indivisibilità della Repubblica. Un elemento di flessibilità è indubbiamente contenuto nell’art. 118, primo comma,&nbsp;Cost., il quale si riferisce esplicitamente alle funzioni amministrative, ma introduce per queste un meccanismo dinamico che finisce col rendere meno rigida, come si chiarirà subito appresso, la stessa distribuzione delle competenze legislative, là dove prevede che le funzioni amministrative, generalmente attribuite ai Comuni, possano essere allocate ad un livello di governo diverso per assicurarne l’esercizio unitario, sulla base dei principî di sussidiarietà, differenziazione ed adeguatezza. E’ del resto coerente con la matrice teorica e con il significato pratico della sussidiarietà che essa agisca come&nbsp;subsidium&nbsp;quando un livello di governo sia inadeguato alle finalità che si intenda raggiungere; ma se ne è comprovata un’attitudine ascensionale deve allora concludersi che, quando l’istanza di esercizio unitario trascende anche l’ambito regionale, la funzione amministrativa può essere esercitata dallo Stato. Ciò non può restare senza conseguenze sull’esercizio della funzione legislativa, giacché il principio di legalità, il quale impone che anche le funzioni assunte per sussidiarietà siano organizzate e regolate dalla legge, conduce logicamente ad escludere che le singole Regioni, con discipline differenziate, possano organizzare e regolare funzioni amministrative attratte a livello nazionale e ad affermare che solo la legge statale possa attendere a un compito siffatto”.Il preambolo del D.L. n. 124/2023, sul punto, invoca “la straordinaria necessità ed urgenza di intensificare gli interventi volti a favorire il superamento del divario economico e sociale delle regioni del Mezzogiorno rispetto alle altre aree del Paese”, nonché la necessità “di introdurre misure per il rilancio dell'economia nelle aree del Mezzogiorno del Paese, anche attraverso l'istituzione della ZES unica nel territorio delle regioni Abruzzo, Basilicata, Calabria, Campania, Molise, Puglia, Sicilia, Sardegna, nonché delle aree interne del Paese”.Il comma 1 dell'art. 13 del D.L. n. 124/2023, da questo punto di vista, è chiaro nell'allineare tutte le prerogative esposte dalla Corte costituzionale, stabilendo che " Al fine di garantire un rilancio unitario delle attività produttive del territorio delle regioni del Mezzogiorno, come individuate dalla normativa europea, ammissibili alle deroghe previste dall'articolo 107 del Trattato sul funzionamento dell'Unione europea, a partire dal 1° gennaio 2024, è istituito, presso la Struttura di missione di cui all'articolo 10, comma 2, lo sportello unico digitale ZES per le attività produttive nella ZES unica, denominato S.U.D. ZES”.Né può, poi, ritenersi che il D.L., per il fatto di prevedere una mera partecipazione degli enti territoriali interessati alle determinazioni motivate di conclusione delle conferenze di servizi, possa implicare un’incostituzionalità della normativa in relazione a non meglio specificate attribuzioni costituzionalmente garantite degli stessi.Al riguardo, la Corte ha evidenziato che "se così non fosse, si potrebbe riproporre quel deficit giuridico caratterizzato dagli ostacoli, intorno ai quali le forme di particolarismo locale si sommano in un gioco a somma zero, con i difetti, senza i pregi, tanto del centralismo quanto del localismo non funzionale al raggiungimento di grandi obiettivi di modernizzazione del Paese, cui si è fatto riferimento in precedenza... Senza contare che, nella già richiamata prospettiva del principio di sussidiarietà, inteso ad armonizzare l’unitarietà della Repubblica con il decentramento regionale, la rappresentazione delle esigenze locali legittimamente è stata riservata alla regione intesa come ente rappresentativo e di sintesi di tutti gli interessi localmente definiti" Corte costituzionale, 1° ottobre 2003, n. 303).La giurisprudenza amministrativa ha da tempo avallato, più volte, la suddetta impostazione, assumendo un orientamento che può definirsi unitario<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a>.In ogni caso, la previsione contenuta nell’art. 14, comma 4, del D.L. n. 124/2023, laddove è disposto che entro sessanta giorni dal 1° gennaio 2024, ogni regione interessata presenti ai Ministri competenti una proposta di protocollo o convenzione per l'individuazione di ulteriori procedure semplificate e regimi procedimentali speciali sembra rispondere a quell’esigenza di osservare il principio di leale collaborazione, richiamata dal Giudice costituzionale.La suddetta proposta dovrà individuare dettagliatamente le procedure oggetto di semplificazioni, le norme di riferimento e le amministrazioni locali e statali competenti ed essere approvata dalla Cabina di regia di cui all'articolo 10, comma 1 del D.L. n. 124/2023. Sono parti dell'accordo o protocollo la regione proponente e le amministrazioni locali o statali competenti per ogni procedimento individuato.La disposizione mira a preservare l’esigenza di coinvolgere i soggetti titolari delle attribuzioni attratte, salvaguardandone la posizione costituzionale.In conclusione, a parere di chi scrive, le precedenti considerazioni escludono che si possa rilevare l'incostituzionalità delle disposizioni del D.L. 19 settembre 2023, n. 124, in merito alla ZES Unica.Fatta questa sintetica considerazione, risulta opportuno commentare i profili innovativi delle citate disposizioni.L’art. 14, comma 1, del D.L. n. 124/2023 prevede che “L'autorizzazione unica di cui all'articolo 15 sostituisce tutti i titoli abilitativi e autorizzatori comunque denominati, necessari alla localizzazione, all'insediamento, alla realizzazione, alla messa in esercizio, alla trasformazione, alla ristrutturazione, alla riconversione, all'ampliamento o al trasferimento, nonché alla cessazione o alla riattivazione delle attività economiche, industriali, produttive e logistiche”, mentre il successivo art. 15, comma 5, stabilisce che “La determinazione motivata di conclusione della conferenza di servizi sostituisce ogni altra autorizzazione, approvazione e parere comunque denominati e consente la realizzazione di tutte le opere, prestazioni e attività previste nel progetto. Ove necessario, costituisce, variante allo strumento urbanistico e comporta la dichiarazione di pubblica utilità, urgenza ed indifferibilità dell'intervento. La determinazione motivata comprende, recandone l'indicazione esplicita, la valutazione di impatto ambientale e i titoli abilitativi rilasciati per la realizzazione e l'esercizio del progetto”.Si tratta dell'assorbimento di tutti i procedimenti amministrativi, che rappresenta il massimo sforzo di semplificazione dell'esercizio della funzione amministrativa.Il trasferimento dal piano amministrativo a quello politico costituzionale della decisione è in grado di produrre effetti di semplificazione amministrativa eccezionali, con un'impostazione che è stata già utilizzata nel passato per le infrastrutture strategiche di preminente interesse nazionale<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3">[3]</a>.Sarà interessante verificare se, in base a tali previsioni, la relativa struttura amministrativa sarà in grado di essere all’altezza delle scelte del Legislatore e delle aspettative del mondo imprenditoriale.&nbsp;<em>Il contenuto di questo elaborato ha valore meramente informativo e non costituisce, né può essere interpretato, quale parere professionale sugli argomenti in oggetto.&nbsp;</em><em>Per ulteriori informazioni si prega di contattare <a href="mailto:marco.monaco@advant-nctm.com">Marco Monaco</a>.</em>&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Allo sportello unico digitale ZES, c.d. S.U.D. ZES, sono attribuite le funzioni di sportello unico per le attività produttive (SUAP) per i procedimenti di autorizzazione unica per l’avvio di attività economiche o l’insediamento di attività industriali, produttive e logistiche all’interno della ZES Unica.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> cfr. TAR Lazio, sez. I, 28 febbraio 2014, n. 2372; Consiglio di Stato, sez. VI, 26 aprile 2005, n. 1893.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Cfr. F. Caringella, M. Protto, in Codice e Regolamento unico dei contratti pubblici, pag.1044, Dike editrice, 2011.]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4802</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 15 Sep 2023 03:53:33 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Il legale del Parma calcio: &quot;Nuovo Tardini, buone probabilità che i lavori inizino la prossima estate. Stadio pronto nel 2026&quot;</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/il-legale-del-parma-calcio-nuovo-tardini-buone-probabilita-che-i-lavori-inizino-la-prossima-estate-stadio-pronto-nel-2026</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Sul progetto definitivo del nuovo stadio Tardini, è intervenuto&nbsp;<strong>Marco Monaco</strong>. Il legale del Parma Calcio è intervenuto alla trasmissione “Costruzioni dal basso” su Radio TV Serie A con RDS. L'avvocato, rappresentante dello&nbsp;<strong>studio legale ADVANT – NCTM e legale del Parma calcio</strong>&nbsp;che ha curato il progetto del nuovo stadio di Parma, ha commentato: “Il Tardini è uno stadio che ha un secolo di vita. I lavori di costruzioni sono terminati nel 1924, oggetto di vari interventi di riqualificazione, però è uno stadio datato, lontano da quegli standard modernissimi, che oggi sono richiesti a queste infrastrutture sportive. La nuova visione del Parma calcio è di creare uno stadio per tutti, per famiglie, per diversamente abili, per soggetti che sono in grado di vedere uno spettacolo sportivo in massima sicurezza con tantissimi comfort.&nbsp;<strong>Le tempistiche del progetto?</strong>&nbsp;La gestazione del progetto e lo svolgimento del procedimento è stata alquanto articolata. Però, oggi, con la presentazione del progetto definitivo&nbsp;<strong>c’è la fondata aspettativa di voler completare il procedimento di approvazione nella primavera del 2024 e di&nbsp;</strong><strong>poter iniziare i lavori già nell’estate del 2024</strong>. Con due anni di realizzazione ipotizzati nel cronoprogramma,&nbsp;<strong>il nuovo stadio potrà essere inaugurato già nel 2026</strong>. Il Tardini è uno stadio iconico secondo il Parma Calcio. Ha visto il Parma trionfare anche in competizioni internazionali. La volontà è di fare un intervento che ne possa amplificare le dotazioni, ne possa migliorare l’accesso e rifare&nbsp;<strong>un percorso lo possa far diventare uno degli stadi più belli d’Europa</strong>. L’idea di poterlo realizzare in un altro sito è stata presa in considerazione, ma non è stata considerata alla stregua di quella perseguita, con la ristrutturazione, previa demolizione, dell’impianto sportivo esistente.&nbsp;<strong>Lo stadio sarà posizionato al centro della città, non sconterà difficoltà in termini trasportistici e di viabilità</strong>, continuerà ad essere il punto di riferimento per la città di Parma. Un grande attattore sportivo ma anche culturale per il tempo libero, messo a disposizione per la città di Parma e della provincia. L’esperienza ci dice che le amministrazioni comunali non sono pronte ad esaminare con la dovuta efficienza le proposte che arrivano da parte dei privati. Nel caso di Parma,&nbsp;<strong>c’è stata una grande attenzione del Comune di Parma</strong>&nbsp;invece. A Parma, oltre alla realizzazione dello stadio, è stato previsto complessivamente come area commerciale, museo del Parma e lo store del Parma, un’area a supporto di poco meno di 3mila metri quadrati. Praticamente nulla rispetto al valore dell’<strong>investimento che è di 138 milioni, totalmente a carico del privato</strong>. Il Comune di Parma è sempre stato che ha esaminato con attenzione quanto gli veniva proposta, ha avuto i suoi rilievi da esporre. Ma in un progetto di partenariato come questo, non ha mai richiesto indicazioni o prescrizioni abnormi. C’è stato sempre un dialogo costruttivo e ci auguriamo che si continui su questa linea. La collettività non sopporta oneri, perché sono tutti costi a carico del privato”.&nbsp;<a href="https://www.gazzettadiparma.it/il-parma/2023/09/14/news/il-legale-del-parma-calcio-nuovo-tardini-buone-probabilita-che-i-lavori-inizino-la-prossima-estate-stadio-pronto-nel-2026-731762/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Tratto da gazzettadiparma.it</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4830</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 21 Apr 2023 04:40:09 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>PNRR e politiche di sviluppo del Paese</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/pnrr-e-politiche-di-sviluppo-del-paese</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>L'attuazione del PNRR, Piano Nazionale di Ripresa e Resilienza, al centro del convegno “Le politiche per lo Sviluppo del Paese” organizzato dall'associazione di studi legali ADVANT Nctm: tra opportunità, sfide e necessità di riforma, non solo fiscale, ne abbiamo parlato con l'Avvocato Monaco, la sottosegretaria al MEF Savino e il direttore dell'Agenzia delle Entrate Ruffini.</strong>Ieri, 19 parile, mentre il Parlamento lavorava all’approvazione della&nbsp;<strong>legge di conversione del DL n. 13 del 2023</strong>&nbsp;per l’attuazione del&nbsp;<strong>Piano Nazionale di Ripresa e Resilienza</strong>, a pochi passi dalla sede della Camera, nella sede dell’associazione di studi legali ADVANT Nctm, si è parlato di politiche per lo sviluppo del paese.Necessariamente centrale è il tema del&nbsp;<strong>PNRR</strong>. Le sfide che il grande progetto pone si possono trasformare in opportunità solo dando origine a&nbsp;<strong>un’ondata di riforma</strong>, non solo fiscale.&nbsp;<i>Ce lo chiede l’Europa</i>, ma la necessità è tutta nostra.Ne abbiamo parlato con addetti ai lavori che operano su diversi fronti: la sottosegretaria al Ministero dell’Economia e delle Finanze&nbsp;<strong>Sandra Savino</strong>, il direttore dell’Agenzia delle Entrate Ernesto Maria Ruffini, l’avvocato&nbsp;<strong>Marco Monaco</strong>, socio e direttore del Dipartimento di Diritto Amministrativo dell’associazione di studi legali&nbsp;<strong>ADVANT Nctm</strong>&nbsp;che ha ospitato l’evento.</p><p class="spip"><strong>L’attuazione del PNRR? Nessuna preoccupazione dal Governo, ma le riforme sono una necessità</strong></p>L’<strong><a href="https://www.informazionefiscale.it/Recovery-Plan-cos-e-cosa-prevede-testo-pdf-Piano-Nazionale-Ripresa-Resilienza" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">attuazione del PNRR</a></strong>&nbsp;è uno degli principali impegni, cruciali e complessi, che il&nbsp;<strong>Governo</strong>&nbsp;ha ereditato dal precedente Esecutivo. Anzi, dai precedenti.Quando la premier&nbsp;<strong>Giorgia Meloni</strong>&nbsp;ha ricevuto il testimone da&nbsp;<strong>Mario Draghi</strong>&nbsp;ha preso in carico anche la realizzazione del&nbsp;<strong>Piano Nazionale di Ripresa e Resilienza</strong>, il progetto per la gestione dei fondi europei finalizzati a contrastare le perdite economiche determinate dalla pandemia.La&nbsp;<strong>difficoltà di passare dalla teoria alla pratica</strong>&nbsp;è un tema caldo e attuale. Il Governo nelle ultime settimane, però, ha rassicurato: non ci sono ostacoli che preoccupano oltre misura sul fronte del PNRR, il Nazionale Piano di Ripresa e Resilienza.Lo conferma anche la&nbsp;<strong>sottosegretaria al Ministero dell’Economia e delle Finanze Sandra Savino</strong>&nbsp;a&nbsp;<i>Informazione Fiscale</i>, a margine del Convegno organizzato da AVANT Nctm “Le politiche per lo Sviluppo del Paese”:&nbsp;<i>“La criticità sul PNRR non c’è. È importante rafforzare le autonomie locali, province, comuni. Non possiamo guardare indietro. Gradiamo avanti: dobbiamo costruire opportunità”</i>.Ma&nbsp;<strong>preoccupazioni e dubbi</strong>&nbsp;sono legittimi, vista la posta in gioco. E in effetti la stessa sottosegretaria durante l’evento precisa: “I progetti vanno avanti, vanno ricalibrati, siamo in contatto con la UE per adempiere a quanto richiesto e ottenere i fondi”. Dopo aver sottolineato che il Ministero dell’Economia e delle Finanze si occupa del PNRR&nbsp;<i>“un po’ di sfuggita”</i>.Dalla platea&nbsp;<strong>Renata Polverini</strong>, ex presidente della Regione Lazio, definisce in effetti la scelta di affidare l’attuazione del Piano a un Ministero piccolo come quello degli Affari Europei&nbsp;<i>“un azzardo”</i>.<p class="spip"><strong>Per l’attuazione del PNRR centrale l’efficienza della Pubblica Amministrazione: sfida e opportunità</strong></p>Difficile avere un quadro chiaro dei passi avanti fatti e di quelli da fare. Ma una cosa è certa: sulla realizzazione di un grande progetto, per risorse e obiettivi, come quello del PNRR non mancano&nbsp;<strong>i nodi da sciogliere</strong>.<div class="optiload" data-google-query-id="CK_iyrHIuv4CFVPGuwgdNuEACQ"><p>Per l’<strong>avvocato Marco Monaco</strong>, socio e coordinatore del dipartimento di Diritto Amministrativo ADVANT Nctm, l’attuazione dipende da un fattore strategico:&nbsp;<i>“l’<strong>efficienza della pubblica amministrazione</strong>, abbiamo dei colli di bottiglie ma sicuramente è quella la sfida principale da cogliere”</i>. [<a href="https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QuBlcKtXpvY&amp;t=3s" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">clicca qui per la video-intervista</a>]</p></div><div data-google-query-id="CK_iyrHIuv4CFVPGuwgdNuEACQ"></div><div data-google-query-id="CK_iyrHIuv4CFVPGuwgdNuEACQ"><p>In che contesto si sono inseriti i progetti da realizzare?</p></div><div data-google-query-id="CK_iyrHIuv4CFVPGuwgdNuEACQ"><p><i>“Se parliamo di amministrazioni pronte ad attuare gli interventi del PNRR, diciamo una non verità, quando è stato approvato il PNRR sul capitolo di bilancio ottomila del MEF giacevano 34 miliardi sui 50 della programmazione comunitaria 2014- 2020 non impegnati, quindi non avevamo dato prova, soprattutto con le regioni impegnate nella programmazione dei fondi comunitari, di essere in grado di spendere sicuramente neanche in passato”</i>.E la questione non riguarda solo il&nbsp;<strong>Mezzogiorno</strong>&nbsp;a cui è destinato il&nbsp;<strong>40 per cento delle risorse</strong>:&nbsp;<i>“Non è già pronta la nostra pubblica amministrazione sia al nord che al Sud. È chiaro che laddove c’è stato un blocco del turn over, come nel Sud Italia, non solo mancano le competenze, ma manca anche addirittura numericamente il personale”</i>.D’altronde anche lo stesso direttore dell’Agenzia delle Entrate Ernesto Maria Ruffini durante l’evento ha evidenziato&nbsp;<strong>l’importanza dell’efficienza della PA</strong>, sottolineando però il ruolo centrale che spetta al Legislatore: è nel quadro normativo delineato che ci si muove.</p></div><p>Alla&nbsp;<strong>grande sfida da cogliere</strong>, come quella indicata da Marco Monaco, si accompagna sempre a una&nbsp;<strong>grande opportunità</strong>. Quale?&nbsp;<i>“Il percorso di riforme che il PNRR ci obbliga a seguire”</i>, specifica.<i>"Il Piano non è soltanto un insieme, molto ambizioso, di misure finanziate da attuare ma è soprattutto un esempio di misure, di riforme, che dovrebbero servire per dare efficienza al nostro sistema. Alcune riforme erano richieste da tempo dall’Europa e con il piano l’Europa ha trovato simbolicamente il modo per obbligarci a porre in essere queste riforme.”</i>Tecnicamente, spiega l’avvocato Monaco, si parla di un&nbsp;<strong>vincolo esterno</strong>&nbsp;introdotto dall’Europa nei nostri riguardi, così come accaduto nel 1996 per l’accesso nell’Unione Monetaria Europea. Ma con una differenza sostanziale:<strong>&nbsp;i fondi a disposizione</strong>.<i>“È vero che dobbiamo fare le riforma ma l’Europa ci ha dato una&nbsp;<strong>mole enorme di risorse</strong>, quasi 235 miliardi tra&nbsp;<strong>finanziamenti come sovvenzioni e prestiti"</strong></i></p><p class="spip"><strong>Nell’ondata di riforma legata al PNRR anche la revisione del sistema fiscale è centrale</strong></p>Tra le&nbsp;<strong>riforme complementari al Piano Nazionale di Ripresa e Resilienza</strong>&nbsp;c’è anche quella&nbsp;<a href="https://www.informazionefiscale.it/legge-delega-riforma-fiscale-2023-novita-IRES-IVA-cosa-cambia" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer"><strong>fiscale</strong></a>&nbsp;che, dopo essersi arenata con la&nbsp;<strong>crisi di Governo</strong>&nbsp;la scorsa estate, ha ripreso la sua corsa.Il&nbsp;<strong>16 marzo 2023</strong>&nbsp;l’attuale Esecutivo ha dato il via libera al&nbsp;<strong>Disegno di Legge Delega</strong>&nbsp;che dovrà poi essere approvato da entrambi i rami del Parlamento per consentire al Governo di passare alla&nbsp;<strong>modifica dell’attuale sistema tributario</strong>.È “una speranza”, oltre che un’opportunità, il progetto di revisione per il&nbsp;<strong>direttore dell’Agenzia delle Entrate Ernesto Maria Ruffini</strong>.<i>“Non sono convinto che il Fisco rappresenti una leva di sviluppo. Essendo diventata una giungla la normativa fiscale non è una leva, ma un freno”</i>, con queste parole commenta la situazione attuale. D’altronde, anticipa durante il Convegno, la stessa&nbsp;<strong>Agenzia delle Entrate</strong>&nbsp;sta lavorando alla&nbsp;<strong><a href="https://www.informazionefiscale.it/Ruffini-Agenzia-delle-Entrate-codice-testi-unico-tributario" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">realizzazione di testi unici tributari</a></strong>&nbsp;da consegnare al Governo&nbsp;<strong>entro fine anno</strong>&nbsp;proprio nell’ambito della riforma fiscale.Lo sguardo sul futuro è ottimista:<i>“La riforma che è alle porte, la rivisitazione e profonda riforma dell’architettura fiscale di questo paese, ci si augura, dovrebbe portare a una maggior aiuto, agli investimenti, maggior attrattività del paese, maggior sicurezza per i cittadini e per chi vuole fare impresa.”</i>.&nbsp;<a href="https://www.informazionefiscale.it/pnrr-riforma-fiscale-sviluppo-Italia-nctm-advant" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Tratto da informazionefiscale.it</a>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4838</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 15 Mar 2023 03:02:25 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Balata: &quot;Nuovi stadi o ristrutturazioni, i club saranno protagonisti&quot;</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/balata-nuovi-stadi-o-ristrutturazioni-i-club-saranno-protagonisti</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p></p><p class="is-subtitle"><strong>Nuova legge-stadi: per il presidente della Lega B la finalità del legislatore non si limita al rilancio dell’urbanistica sportiva ma mira pure alla riqualificazione di interi quartieri, magari senza coinvolgere la finanza pubblica.</strong></p>Un seminario sulla nuova legge-stadi, che ha coinvolto i dirigenti di numerosi club di B. Questa mattina, presso lo studio legale Advant Nctm di Milano, il presidente della Lega B Mauro Balata ha inaugurato il dibattito sul dlgs n. 38/2021, sottolineando – in collegamento da remoto – l’importanza del tema per lo sviluppo delle società sportive: “Che si tratti della realizzazione di nuovi stadi o del miglioramento di infrastrutture già esistenti, il decreto attribuisce ai club un ruolo da protagonista. Bisogna comprenderne le potenzialità per restare al passo, considerando che le squadre degli altri campionati europei si sono già mosse in questa direzione”.<strong>I Commenti -&nbsp;</strong>Le novità sono numerose e - come spiegato da Stefano Perrone, Coordinatore della Commissione Infrastrutture della Lega B - ai club spetta il compito di trasformarle in opportunità: “I tempi tecnico-amministrativi sembrano finalmente definiti, in più il legislatore prevede numerosi riconoscimenti per le società sportive. È chiaro che, al tempo stesso, queste ultime dovranno farsi carico di responsabilità importanti”. L’auspicio è quello di riuscire a passare più agevolmente dalla fase di progettazione a quella di costruzione: “Sto seguendo personalmente il caso del Parma – aggiunge Raffaele Caldarone, legale del gruppo Krause -. Il club è intenzionato ad effettuare alcuni interventi, ma sta incontrando resistenze, a livello locale, che sono a mio avviso scarsamente giustificabili”.<strong>Le novità -&nbsp;</strong>Più nel dettaglio, la questione è stata affrontata dall’avvocato Marco Monaco di Advant Nctm: “In passato, era difficile individuare prospettive favorevoli alle società interessate alla costruzione di nuovi stadi. Il decreto segna un punto di svolta, perché ai club viene riconosciuto un canale preferenziale. La finalità del legislatore, però, non si limita al rilancio dell’urbanistica sportiva: la legge-stadi mira pure alla riqualificazione di interi quartieri, magari senza coinvolgere la finanza pubblica”.<strong>L'iter -&nbsp;</strong>In caso di mancata approvazione di un progetto – ha proseguito Monaco, che ha analizzato il contenuto delle norme di maggiore rilievo – non sarà più necessario ricominciare da zero. Eventuali criticità, dovute all’inerzia dell’amministrazione, potranno essere superate rivolgendosi direttamente alla Presidenza del Consiglio dei Ministri, che nominerà un commissario ad acta che adotterà i provvedimenti necessari”.<strong>Sostenibilità -&nbsp;</strong>La conclusione è di Valerio Casagrande, coordinatore della Commissione Licenze Nazionali della Lega B: “C’è ancora gente che si chiede se, costruendo nuovi stadi o migliorando le strutture già esistenti, un club possa risentirne sotto il punto di vista della sostenibilità finanziaria. La risposta è negativa: certi interventi, al contrario, rappresentano un presupposto fondamentale per la sostenibilità stessa”.&nbsp;<a href="https://www.gazzetta.it/Calcio/Serie-B/14-03-2023/balata-nuovi-stadi-o-ristrutturazioni-club-saranno-protagonisti-460657303266.shtml?refresh_ce" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">Tratto da gazzetta.it</a>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4841</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 13 Mar 2023 03:16:52 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Golden Power: ultime novità e quadro di sintesi</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/golden-power-ultime-novita-e-quadro-di-sintesi</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Per la normativa cd. Golden Power, l’inizio del 2023 ha segnato la fine del regime “emergenziale”, introdotto inizialmente con il d.l. n. 23/2020 (Decreto Liquidità) e più volte prorogato, e l’instaurarsi di un nuovo regime permanente, anche alla luce delle modifiche normative intervenute nel corso del 2022.Il tramonto del regime emergenziale non ha tuttavia segnato la fine della magmatica produzione normativa che caratterizza il settore.Di recente, infatti, la normativa si è arricchita di ulteriori capitoli. E’ stata in primo luogo pubblicata in Gazzetta Ufficiale la legge 1° febbraio 2023 n. 10 (“Legge 10/2023”, di conversione del d.l. 5 dicembre 2022, n. 187), che ha incluso nelle maglie della disciplina anche le imprese attive nel <u>settore degli idrocarburi</u>, al fine di garantire la sicurezza degli approvvigionamenti, nonché il mantenimento, la sicurezza e l’operatività delle reti e degli impianti, anche prevedendo obblighi informativi al Ministero delle imprese e del made in Italy.Sotto diverso profilo, sono state introdotte <u>misure di sostegno economico</u> per le imprese destinatarie di provvedimenti ai sensi della normativa Golden Power.&nbsp;<strong><u>Le misure di sostegno economico</u></strong>Come noto, l’esercizio dei poteri speciali può esplicarsi attraverso il veto all’operazione, all’adozione di delibere o atti, l’opposizione all’acquisto di partecipazioni, nonché con l’imposizione di prescrizioni e condizioni.Sono state introdotte misure di mitigazione delle conseguenze derivanti per l’impresa a fronte dell’esercizio dei poteri speciali. Si tratta di misure a sostegno della capitalizzazione dell'impresa &nbsp;o di accesso “in via prioritaria” a determinati fondi e agevolazioni statali.Le imprese che detengono attivi strategici oggetto dell’esercizio dei poteri speciali, potranno quindi presentare un’istanza per l’accesso con priorità a diversi fondi e strumenti<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a>– accesso che dovrà essere valutato dal Ministero competente secondo i requisiti di volta in volta previsti dalla specifica regolamentazione.Per l’attuazione di tali misure, e in particolare per la determinazione dei criteri che guideranno la valutazione delle istanze, è prevista l’emanazione di un decreto attuativo.Sono attesi dunque elementi di chiarimento, necessari in relazione a misure di compensazione, la cui funzione indennitaria dovrà comunque confrontarsi in fase di concreta applicazione con i vincoli della disciplina sugli aiuti di Stato.&nbsp;<strong><u>Settori ed attivi strategici dopo il 1° gennaio 2023. &nbsp;La notifica in alcuni settori anche per operazioni infra-UE </u></strong>In base alle regole vigenti, in tutti i settori strategici è prevista la notifica alla Presidenza del Consiglio dei Ministri in caso di acquisto di partecipazioni sociali (al ricorrere delle soglie di rilevanza indicate dalla legge) o di adozione di delibere, atti o operazioni da parte e/o in favore di <u>soggetti esterni all’Unione europea</u>.La normativa Golden Power chiarisce cosa si intenda per “<u>soggetto esterno all’Unione europea”</u> e precisa che per tale nozione occorre sempre riferirsi alla cittadinanza o al luogo di stabilimento <u>dell’investitore finale o controllante ultimo</u>, a prescindere dal fatto che la sede legale, dell’amministrazione o il centro di attività principale di una società si trovino all’interno dell’Unione europea.Inoltre, nonostante lo spirare del regime emergenziale, è stato reso strutturale in alcuni settori l’obbligo di notifica da parte di <u>acquirenti residenti un paese dell’Unione europea</u>&nbsp;(<u>ivi inclusa l’Italia)</u> e segnatamente: <u>difesa e sicurezza (come già previsto dalla disciplina di base), comunicazioni, energia, trasporti, salute, agroalimentare e finanziario, incluso il settore creditizio e assicurativo</u>.Rispetto al settore cybersecurity e dei servizi di telecomunicazione basati sul 5G, è stato introdotto nel corso del 2022 l’obbligo di&nbsp;<u>notifica da parte delle imprese acquirenti di </u>componenti ad alta intensità tecnologica <u>di un piano annuale</u> concernente l’acquisizione dei predetti attivi e i dettagli relativi all’attività che si intende svolgere<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a>.L’ambito degli attivi strategici in tale settore è soggetto a potenziale estensione, considerando che la norma prevede (in realtà, entro un termine che ad oggi non è stato rispettato) l’individuazione, attraverso decreti del Presidente del Consiglio, di ulteriori attivi e tecnologie rilevanti ai fini della sicurezza cibernetica, ivi inclusi quelli relativi alla <em>tecnologia cloud<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><strong>[3]</strong></a></em>.Da segnalare, inoltre, che anche negli altri settori strategici (diversi dalla cybersecurity/5G), ai sensi dell’art. 2 della d.l. 21/2012, l’impresa che detiene attivi strategici è tenuta a notificare delibere, atti o operazioni che abbiano per effetto modifiche della titolarità, del controllo o della disponibilità degli attivi medesimi, il che potrebbe ricomprendere anche il caso di sottoscrizioni di accordi di licenza d’uso di diritti di proprietà intellettuale e/o trasferimento di <em>know-how</em>.&nbsp;<strong><em><u>Costituzione di società</u></em></strong>Tra le novità di recente introdotte, anche la&nbsp;<u>costituzione di un’impresa</u>&nbsp;il cui&nbsp;<u>oggetto sociale</u>&nbsp;ricomprende lo svolgimento di attività di rilevanza strategica (nel settore difesa e sicurezza) ovvero – negli altri settori - che&nbsp;<u>detiene attivi strategici o </u><u>svolge attività di rilevanza strategica</u>, è soggetta all’obbligo di notifica (rispetto ad alcuni settori, solamente qualora &nbsp;vi sia una partecipazione al capitale sociale della neo-costituita di matrice extra-UE).La norma presenta incertezze interpretative, anche in ragione del fatto che l’oggetto sociale di società neo-costituite è spesso volutamente ampio e che la norma non precisa in quale momento scatti l’obbligo della notifica (se prima della costituzione, alla registrazione nel Registro delle Imprese ovvero successivamente).&nbsp;<strong><em><u>Novità procedurali</u></em></strong>In caso di acquisto di partecipazioni sociali, è raccomandata &nbsp;<u>la notifica congiunta</u> (da parte di acquirente e di impresa target). In mancanza di notifica congiunta, l’impresa acquirente sarà comunque tenuta a darne previa comunicazione all’impresa target.Tra le misure volte alla semplificazione, da segnalare la possibilità di avvalersi della procedura di cd.&nbsp;<u>pre-notifica</u>, soggetta a oneri informativi più snelli, con la quale è possibile ottenere una decisione sull’applicabilità della normativa Golden Power ad un’operazione ancora in fase di definizione.Resta invece fermo l’obbligo di notifica anche delle <u>operazioni cd. infra-gruppo</u>, che peraltro già beneficiano di una procedura semplificata a livello di processo autorizzativo (e che, salvo minaccia di grave pregiudizio, sono sottratte all’esercizio dei poteri speciali).&nbsp;<strong><em><u>Statistiche e trend</u></em></strong>Il numero di notifiche è continuato a crescere &nbsp;negli ultimi anni, arrivando, nel corso del 2022, al numero record di 608 (fonte: Relazione COPASIR).Il Governo italiano ha tuttavia esercitato i poteri speciali per un numero limitato di operazioni.Il trend è riflesso anche a livello europeo, sia nella prassi delle autorità nazionali che in quella della Commissione europea. Sotto quest’ultimo profilo, a partire dall’entrata in vigore del Regolamento UE 452/2019 che ha istituito il meccanismo di cooperazione&nbsp; a livello UE, la Commissione europea ha sottoposto a screening oltre 740 operazioni, presentando il proprio parere (non vincolante per gli Stati membri) solamente nel 3% dei casi<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4">[4]</a>.La rinnovata attenzione dell’Unione per meccanismi di controllo degli investimenti è testimoniata anche dalla recente adozione del Regolamento sulle sovvenzioni estere (c.d. <em>foreign subsidies</em>) volto a prevenire distorsioni nel mercato interno causate dalla sovvenzioni di Stati extra-UE in relazione a concentrazioni e procedure di gara &nbsp;che raggiungono determinate soglie dimensionali (Reg. 2022/2560, entrato in vigore lo scorso 12 gennaio 2023 e con obblighi di notifica per le imprese a partire da ottobre). Tale Regolamento instaura un meccanismo di notifica e monitoraggio simile a quello in essere nel settore antitrust, coniugando alcune prerogative tipiche della Commissione europea (e.g. poteri di avviare istruttorie<em> ex officio)</em> tratte dalla disciplina degli aiuti di Stato.&nbsp;<em>Il contenuto di questo elaborato ha valore meramente informativo e non costituisce, né può essere interpretato, quale parere professionale sugli argomenti in oggetto. Per ulteriori informazioni si prega di contattare </em><a href="mailto:francesco.mazzocchi@advant-nctm.com"><em>Francesco Mazzocchi</em></a><em>,&nbsp;</em><a href="mailto:giuliano.berruti@advant-nctm.com"><em>Giuliano Berruti</em></a><em>&nbsp;and</em><em>&nbsp;</em><a href="mailto:linda.lorenzon@advant-nctm.com"><em>Linda Lorenzon</em></a><em>.</em>&nbsp;&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Si tratta, in particolare, (i) del Fondo per la salvaguardia dei livelli occupazionali e la pro- secuzione dell’attività di impresa, di cui al decreto-legge n. 34/2020; (ii) del patrimonio destinato ai sensi del decreto-legge 34/2020, cd. “Patrimonio Rilancio”, (iii) gli strumenti dei contratti di sviluppo e degli accordi per l’innovazione ai sensi del &nbsp;decreto del Ministro dello sviluppo economico 31 dicembre 2021 e successive modifiche.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Su tale aspetto, vi segnaliamo anche l’alert a nostra cura disponibile al seguente link:&nbsp;<a href="https://www.advant-nctm.com/en/news/articles/golden-power-recent-amendmends-to-the-italian-fdi-law-take-the-regime-a-step-forward" target="_blank">https://www.advant-nctm.com/en/news/articles/golden-power-recent-amendmends-to-the-italian-fdi-law-take-the-regime-a-step-forward</a><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Si ricorda che con il d.l. 105/2019, come convertito in legge, è stato istituto il perimetro di sicurezza nazionale cibernetica, anch’esso oggetto di implementazione attraverso una serie di decreti attuativi. Successivamente, con il decreto-legge 14 giugno 2021, n. 82, è stata definita l’architettura nazionale di cybersicurezza e istituita l’Agenzia per la cybersicurezza nazionale. La sensibilità che tale settore ha&nbsp; – si ricorda, infatti, che per definizione normativa il settore cybersecurity di cui all’art. 1-bis del d.l. 21/2012, è ricompreso nelle “<em>attività di rilevanza strategica per il sistema di difesa e sicurezza nazionale</em>”- è stata del resto messa in luce anche nella Relazione del COPASIR 2022 Trattasi della Relazione annuale del COPASIR al Parlamento, disponibile al seguente link: <a href="https://www.sicurezzanazionale.gov.it/sisr.nsf/relazione-annuale/relazione-al-parlamento-2022.html" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">https://www.sicurezzanazionale.gov.it/sisr.nsf/relazione-annuale/relazione-al-parlamento-2022.html</a>. Tra le tecnologie emergenti a cui l’intelligence presta particolare attenzione, figurano “le reti di telecomunicazione di nuova generazione”, le cc.dd. “tecnologie di frontiera” (blockchain, intelligenza artificiale), il passaggio a nuovi paradigmi computazionali (c.d. “quantum computing”). Si veda, a tal proposito, la Relazione citata, pag. 82.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Si veda il report della Commissione UE in materia di screening degli investimenti esteri diretti nell’Unione, disponibile qui: <a href="https://ec.europa.eu/commission/presscorner/detail/en/ip_22_5286" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">ec.europa.eu/commission/presscorner/detail/en/ip_22_5286</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Antitrust e Concorrenza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4854</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 13 Jan 2023 10:44:30 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>ADVANT Nctm rafforza il Dipartimento Amministrativo e Appalti</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/advant-nctm-rafforza-il-dipartimento-amministrativo-e-appalti</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>ADVANT Nctm</strong> potenzia la propria struttura con l’ingresso di due professionisti nel&nbsp;Dipartimento di Diritto Amministrativo e Appalti.<strong>Federica Villa</strong>, Senior Counsel, e Francesco Follieri, Of Counsel, entrano a fare parte di ADVANT Nctm presso la sede di Milano.<strong>Federica Villa </strong>ha maturato una decennale esperienza nel settore del diritto amministrativo, fornendo assistenza a società nazionali nell’ambito della contrattualistica pubblica.Ha inoltre maturato una proficua esperienza nel settore delle&nbsp;<em>public utilities</em>&nbsp;e della gestione di società a partecipazione pubblica nonché di società&nbsp;<em>in-house</em>&nbsp;attive nel settore dei servizi pubblici locali e di società miste pubblico-private.<strong>Francesco Follieri</strong> ha maturato esperienza in diversi settori del diritto amministrativo, sia giudiziale che stragiudiziale: contratti pubblici, servizi pubblici, beni pubblici, urbanistica ed edilizia, società partecipate, energia, ambiente, sanità, pubblico impiego, responsabilità erariale, espropriazioni, elezioni, beni culturali, infrastrutture (porti e aeroporti, autostrade, interporti), gioco lecito e diritto alimentare.<strong>Francesco&nbsp;Follieri</strong>&nbsp;è Professore Associato di Diritto Amministrativo nel Dipartimento di Giurisprudenza della LUM “Giuseppe Degennaro”,&nbsp;Bari.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4880</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 26 Sep 2022 04:03:29 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Golden Power: Recent amendmends to the Italian FDI Law take the regime a step forward</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/golden-power-recent-amendmends-to-the-italian-fdi-law-take-the-regime-a-step-forward-2</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The last years have been marked by the progressive tightening by EU Member States of screening mechanisms relating to foreign investments.The Covid-19 pandemic and the Russian invasion of Ukraine have exacerbated macroeconomic imbalances, causing new international tensions on the markets, therefore contributing towards the acceleration and further development of European government’s “defense” mechanisms vis-à-vis their national companies and strategic assets.On September 2, &nbsp;2022, the European Commission published the second version of the Report on the screening of foreign direct investments into the Union<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a>, which shows that the use of the mechanism has significantly expanded in 2021 throughout the EU.&nbsp;<strong><em>Main innovations to the Italian FDI Law </em></strong>Within this context came last May many amendments to the Italian FDI regime, that have very recently been completed by a long-awaited implementing regulation, about to enter into force.&nbsp;</p><ol> <li><strong><em>The “Ukraine Decree”</em></strong></li></ol><p>Legislative Decree No. 21/2022, “Urgent measures to counter the economic and humanitarian effects of the Ukrainian crisis” (the "<strong>Ukraine Decree</strong>") converted into Law No. 51 of 20 May 2022, strengthened State control over investments in Italy, enacting significant changes to Legislative Decree No. 21/2012 (the “<strong>Italian FDI Law</strong>” or “<strong>Golden Power Law</strong>”).As it is known, the Golden Power Law grants the Italian Government special powers in relation to certain investments and other corporate transactions, provided such investments or transactions concern strategic assets or activities.In a nutshell, Law No 51/2022:</p><ul> <li>expanded, beyond the emergency phase, the strategic areas: therefore, certain sectors (<strong>health, pharmaceutical, agri-food, banking and finance</strong>)<strong> will remain permanently “strategic”</strong>, after December 31, 2022.</li> <li>confirmed the notification obligations for non-EU residents also for &nbsp;<strong>minority</strong> <strong>acquisitions </strong>(<strong>above 10%</strong>) &nbsp;and, in certain domains (<strong>communications, transport, energy, health, agri-food and finance, including banking and insurance</strong>) the filing obligation has been extended to persons acquiring control <strong>resident or established in the EU, including in Italy</strong>;</li> <li>provided for a&nbsp;<strong>mandatory filing in case of mere incorporation of companies</strong>&nbsp;active in strategic sectors or holding strategic assets, whereby the incorporation entails the participation, above a certain threshold, in the shareholding structure of foreign investors (except for the defense and security sector, where a notification is required irrespective of the nationality of the shareholders);</li> <li>Introduced an obligation upon companies that intend to acquire goods or services related to the design, manufacturing, maintenance and management of <strong>activities relating to broadband electronic communication services based on 5G technology</strong> (as well as components with high technological intensity functional to the implementation or management of the aforementioned technology)<strong> to submit a detailed annual plan</strong> to the Presidency of the Council of Ministers. &nbsp;The latter will have 30 days to either approve, impose prescriptions or conditions, or veto the purchasing plan.</li> <li>Introduced the&nbsp;<strong>pre-notification phase</strong>, the content of which was however referred to an implementing decree (see below)</li></ul><p>&nbsp;</p><p style="padding-left: 30px;">2.&nbsp;<strong><em>The implementing regulation: focus on the pre-filing and on other procedural novelties </em></strong><em>&nbsp;</em></p>The implementing decree regulating the pre-notification procedure&nbsp;was finally published on the Italian Official Journal on September 9, 2022 (Presidential Decree no. 133/2022, the “<strong>Procedural Decree</strong>”). The date of&nbsp;entrance into force&nbsp;is&nbsp;<strong>September 24, 2022</strong>.The Procedural Decree introduces the following principles/rules on pre-filing:<p style="padding-left: 30px;">(i) the pre-filing should cover the projects of transactions, deeds, etc. which may fall within the scope of application of the FDI law and&nbsp;shall contain all documents and information required for the formal notification (to the extent available at the timing of the pre-filing)</p><p style="padding-left: 30px;">(ii) the pre-filing must be submitted in any case&nbsp;without breaching the mandatory terms for the formal filing&nbsp;(“<em>without prejudice to the obligation to comply with the terms for the notification</em>”)</p><p style="padding-left: 30px;">(iii) the Italian Government has&nbsp;<strong>30 days</strong> to render its decision&nbsp;which can result into the following:</p><p style="padding-left: 60px;">(a) the transaction&nbsp;does not fall within the scope of Italian FDI Law&nbsp;and therefore no formal notification is needed;</p><p style="padding-left: 60px;">(b) the transaction&nbsp;may&nbsp;fall within the scope of Italian FDI Law and should therefore be notified;</p><p style="padding-left: 60px;">(c) the transaction&nbsp;fall within the scope of the FDI Law, but it is manifestly clear that there is no need to exercise the special powers.</p>&nbsp;By rendering its decision on the pre-filing, the Presidency may also issue recommendations and, regardless of the outcome above, impose to the parties to notify the transaction.A new template form with the required information to be included in the pre-filing may be published on the website of the Presidency of Council of Ministers.Other procedural amedments are the following:<ul> <li>in case of acquisitions, Law 51/2022 provided for a <strong>joint-filing</strong> by both the investor and the target entity, where possible. In the absence of a joint filing, the target company has to be in any case notified in advance by the buyer of the filing ant its content;</li> <li>Specific rules on <strong>sanctions-related procedure</strong> have been introduced, granting the affected party the right to present defences, being heard and being given access to the acts of the proceeding, before the formal imposition of fines;</li> <li>a coordination mechanism among the Golden Power Office and other public authorities, such as the <strong>Antitrust Authority </strong>(<strong>AGCM</strong>) and the Financial Police (‘<em>Guardia di Finanza</em>’), has been encouraged and is currently in the course of being implemented through the adoption of internal protocols;</li> <li>the internal procedure of the Presidency of Council of Ministry including the timing of transmission of the notification among offices, has been revised, without any substantial change; a “fast-track” procedure, which allows a simplified decision without the intervention by the Presidency of the Council of Ministers, has been confirmed. Accordingly, <strong>intra-group transactions</strong>, which are still subject to mandatory filing, benefit from the <strong>simplified procedure</strong> (with a final decision therefore issued usually much earlier than the <strong>45 days </strong>set out by the Law)</li></ul><p>&nbsp;<em>The content of this article is for information purposes only and is not, and cannot be intended as, professional advice on the matters dealt with. For further information please contact:</em><em>&nbsp;</em><em><a href="mailto:francesco.mazzocchi@advant-nctm.com"> Francesco Mazzocchi</a>,</em><em>&nbsp;<a href="mailto:giuliano.berruti@advant-nctm.com">Giuliano Berruti</a>&nbsp;and <a href="mailto:linda.lorenzon@advant-nctm.com">Linda Lorenzon</a>.</em>&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> The Report is available at the following link: <a href="https://ec.europa.eu/commission/presscorner/detail/en/ip_22_5286" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">https://ec.europa.eu/commission/presscorner/detail/en/ip_22_5286</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Antitrust e Concorrenza</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate/M&amp;A</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4889</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 15 Jul 2022 08:05:47 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Il PNRR finanzia l&#039;innovazione - Nuovi fondi per le imprese</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/il-pnrr-finanzia-linnovazione-nuovi-fondi-per-le-imprese</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Quando il Governo ha presentato il Piano Nazionale di Ripresa e Resilienza, il 30 aprile 2021, ha previsto la costituzione di un Fondo complementare, con una dotazione complessiva di circa 31 miliardi di euro, che si vanno ad aggiungere ai 191,5 miliardi del PNRR. Il Fondo Nazionale aggiuntivo è espressamente pensato per sostenere e perseguire le priorità e gli obiettivi del PNRR, anche attraverso una serie di Accordi per l’Innovazione</em><strong><em>L’Accordo per l’Innovazione</em></strong> è uno strumento finalizzato a concedere agevolazioni rivolte alle imprese che, nel 2021, collegato al PNRR, ha potuto usufruire di un apporto di circa 500 milioni di euro provenienti dal Fondo Nazionale aggiuntivo.Il primo finanziamento ha avuto immediato successo: nella prima giornata di apertura dello sportello telematico di prenotazione, lo scorso 11 maggio, si è esaurito il limite massimo delle agevolazioni concedibili, segno che, malgrado tutto, esiste in Italia una forte spinta alla ricerca e all’innovazione che deve essere stimolata e supportata, come d’altra parte succede nel resto dell’Europa.Ed è proprio in questa logica (“<em>finanziare misure che si sono dimostrate valide è la via giusta per avvicinare la pubblica amministrazione agli imprenditori che hanno avuto coraggio di fare impresa e credere nel futuro</em>”, ha dichiarato il Ministro Giorgetti) che il Ministero dello sviluppo economico, con un Decreto pubblicato in Gazzetta il 30 giugno<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a>, ha rifinanziato il fondo con <strong>oltre 591 milioni di euro.</strong>Questa nuova tranche dell’Accordo serve a finanziare progetti riguardanti attività di ricerca industriale e di sviluppo sperimentale finalizzate alla realizzazione di nuovi prodotti, processi e servizi o al notevole miglioramento di prodotti, processi e servizi esistenti, tramite lo sviluppo delle tecnologie abilitanti fondamentali (KETs).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a>Le agevolazioni sono disponibili per le imprese di qualsiasi dimensione, con almeno due bilanci approvati, che esercitano attività industriali, agroindustriali, artigiane o di servizi all’industria<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3">[3]</a>, nonché attività di ricerca, nei seguenti campi:</p><ul> <li>Tecnologie di fabbricazione; tecnologie digitali fondamentali, comprese le tecnologie quantistiche; tecnologie abilitanti emergenti</li> <li>Materiali avanzati</li> <li>Intelligenza artificiale e robotica</li> <li>Industrie circolari; industria pulita a basse emissioni di carbonio</li> <li>Malattie rare e non trasmissibili</li> <li>Impianti industriali nella transizione energetica</li> <li>Competitività industriale nel settore dei trasporti; mobilità e trasporti puliti, sicuri e accessibili; mobilità intelligente</li> <li>Stoccaggio dell’energia</li> <li>Sistemi alimentari; sistemi di bioinnovazione nella bioeconomia dell’Unione; sistemi circolari</li></ul><p>Le imprese proponenti possono presentare progetti anche in forma congiunta tra loro, fino a un massimo di cinque soggetti co-proponenti. Inoltre, i progetti di ricerca e sviluppo devono prevedere spese e costi ammissibili <strong><em>non inferiori a 5 milioni di euro</em></strong>, avere una durata non superiore a 36 mesi ed essere avviati successivamente alla presentazione della domanda di agevolazioni al Ministero dello sviluppo economico.Le agevolazioni sono concesse nella forma del contributo diretto alla spesa, con un limite massimo <strong>pari al 50%</strong> dei costi ammissibili di ricerca industriale e <strong>al 25%</strong> dei costi ammissibili di sviluppo sperimentale.Le Regioni e le Province Autonome possono cofinanziare l’Accordo per l’innovazione, per una percentuale almeno pari al 5% dei costi e delle spese ammissibili complessivi; in questo caso è possibile richiedere anche un finanziamento agevolato, nel limite del 20% dei costi ammissibili di progetto<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4">[4]</a>.Nel caso in cui il progetto sia realizzato in forma congiunta attraverso una collaborazione effettiva tra almeno una impresa e uno o più Organismi di ricerca, il Ministero riconosce a ciascuno dei soggetti proponenti una maggiorazione del contributo diretto fino a 5 punti percentuali per le grandi imprese<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5">[5]</a>.Per poter <strong>accedere alle agevolazioni</strong>, è necessario che sia definito l’Accordo per l’innovazione tra il Ministero dello sviluppo economico, i soggetti proponenti e le eventuali amministrazioni pubbliche interessate al cofinanziamento dell’iniziativa.Per l’attivazione della procedura negoziale diretta alla definizione dell’Accordo per l’innovazione i soggetti proponenti devono presentare al Ministero dello sviluppo economico la <strong>domanda di agevolazioni</strong> corredata della scheda tecnica, del piano di sviluppo del progetto e, nel caso di progetto proposto congiuntamente da più soggetti, del contratto di collaborazione.Il Ministero, ricevuta la domanda di agevolazione, verifica la disponibilità delle risorse finanziarie e provvede all’istruttoria amministrativa, finanziaria e tecnica, sulla base della documentazione presentata, valutando una serie di caratteristiche.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6">[6]</a>Nel caso in cui le valutazioni istruttorie si concludano con esito positivo si procede alla <strong>definizione dell’Accordo</strong> per l’innovazione tra il Ministero, i soggetti proponenti e le eventuali amministrazioni pubbliche interessate al sostegno del progetto di ricerca e sviluppo.Il Ministero dello sviluppo economico ha inoltre dichiarato che, <strong>nel prossimo autunno</strong>, è in programma l’apertura di un nuovo sportello per la presentazione di domande relative ad Accordi per l’innovazione, con una dotazione finanziaria di <strong>ulteriori 500 milioni di euro</strong>.&nbsp;<em>Il contenuto di questo elaborato ha valore meramente informativo e non costituisce, né può essere interpretato, quale parere professionale sugli argomenti in oggetto. Per ulteriori informazioni si prega di contattare&nbsp;</em><a href="http://marco.monaco@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer"><em>Marco Monaco</em></a><em>.</em>&nbsp;&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> <a href="https://www.gazzettaufficiale.it/atto/serie_generale/caricaDettaglioAtto/originario?atto.dataPubblicazioneGazzetta=2022-06-30&amp;atto.codiceRedazionale=22A03775&amp;elenco30giorni=true" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">https://www.gazzettaufficiale.it/atto/serie_generale/caricaDettaglioAtto/originario?atto.dataPubblicazioneGazzetta=2022-06-30&amp;atto.codiceRedazionale=22A03775&amp;elenco30giorni=true</a><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> aree di intervento riconducibili al secondo Pilastro del Programma quadro di ricerca e innovazione “Horizon Europe”, di cui al Regolamento (UE) 2021/695 del Parlamento europeo e del Consiglio del 28 aprile 2021.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> attività di cui all’art. 2195 del codice civile, numeri 1, 3 e 5<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Al finanziamento precedente avevano contribuito anche <strong>Abruzzo, Campania, Lazio, Lombardia, Piemonte, Provincia autonoma di Trento, Puglia, Sicilia, Friuli Venezia-Giulia e Veneto.</strong><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> nel limite dell’intensità massima di aiuto stabilita dall’articolo 25, paragrafo 6, del regolamento (UE) 651/2014<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> Le caratteristiche tecnico-economico-finanziarie e di ammissibilità del soggetto proponente; la coerenza del progetto con le finalità dichiarate e con quelle del decreto; la conformità del progetto alle disposizioni nazionali ed europee di riferimento; la fattibilità tecnica, la sostenibilità economico-finanziaria, la qualità tecnica e l’impatto del progetto di ricerca e sviluppo e la sussistenza delle condizioni di ammissibilità dello stesso; la pertinenza e la congruità delle spese e dei costi previsti dal progetto di ricerca e sviluppo.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-4926</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 04 Apr 2022 08:31:10 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>PNRR e sport: l&#039;avvio delle procedure per la realizzazione/riqualificazione degli impianti sportivi italiani</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/pnrr-e-sport-lavvio-delle-procedure-per-la-realizzazione-riqualificazione-degli-impianti-sportivi-italiani</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Il PNRR finanzia la riqualificazione di impianti sportivi&nbsp;esistenti&nbsp;e la realizzazione di&nbsp;nuovi&nbsp;impianti, anche con il coinvolgimento delle Federazioni Sportive.</p><p>Sono stati pubblicati, infatti, sul sito della Presidenza del Consiglio dei Ministri - Dipartimento per lo Sport due Avvisi pubblici, riguardanti 3 cluster di interventi, che disciplinano la procedura di aggiudicazione dei predetti finanziamenti per un totale di&nbsp;700 milioni di euro.</p><p>Le domande per l’ottenimento dei finanziamenti possono essere presentate dai Capoluoghi di Regione, dai Capoluoghi di Provincia con popolazione residente superiore a 20.000 abitanti e dai Comuni con popolazione residente superiore a 50.000 abitanti (Cluster 1 e 2); dai Comuni sul cui territorio sono presenti impianti sportivi di proprietà pubblica o che siano proprietari di aree su cui realizzare i nuovi impianti per cui le Federazioni Sportive manifestino l’interesse (Cluster 3).</p><p>Le manifestazione di interesse dovranno essere inviate entro e non oltre le ore 12,00 del&nbsp;22 aprile 2022&nbsp;all'indirizzo PEC&nbsp;<a href="mailto:pnrrsport@pec.governo.it">pnrrsport@pec.governo.it</a>.</p><p>Si tratta di un importante tassello dell’ampio progetto di rigenerazione urbana con cui si intende promuovere la cultura sportiva e incentivare l’accesso allo sport, quale fattore di inclusione sociale.</p><p>Al <a href="https://www.advant-nctm.com/wp-content/uploads/2022/04/PNRR-e-SPORT_40422.pdf" target="_blank" rel="noopener">seguente link</a> l'approfondimento a cura di <a href="mailto:marco.monaco@advant-nctm.com">Marco Monaco</a> e <a href="mailto:roberta.guaineri@advant-nctm.com">Roberta Guaineri</a>.</p><p>I<i>l contenuto di questo elaborato ha valore meramente informativo e non costituisce, né può essere interpretato, quale parere professionale sugli argomenti in oggetto.&nbsp;</i></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Impianti Sportivi</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5143</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 20 Jan 2021 07:50:04 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Il c.d. &quot;Superbonus&quot; introdotto dal Decreto Rilancio</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/il-c-d-superbonus-introdotto-dal-decreto-rilancio</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>Lo scopo del presente documento è analizzare brevemente le novità introdotte dal c.d. Decreto Rilancio in materia di detrazioni fiscali a favore di determinate categorie di soggetti che eseguono interventi di ristrutturazione caratterizzati da specifiche finalità di efficienza energetica, riduzione del rischio sismico, installazione di impianti fotovoltaici ovvero di infrastrutture per la ricarica di veicoli elettrici all’interno degli edifici</em>.&nbsp;</p><ol> <li><strong><u>Il c.d. Superbonus disciplinato dal Decreto Legge 19 maggio 2020, n. 34</u></strong></li></ol><p>L’art. 119 del Decreto Legge n. 34/2020, convertito in legge, con modificazioni, dalla Legge 17 luglio 2020, n. 77 (di seguito, “Decreto Rilancio”), ha previsto l’applicazione del c.d. “<strong>Superbonus</strong>”, una detrazione fiscale che si applica – nella misura del 110% – a determinate spese sostenute dai contribuenti nel periodo intercorrente tra il 1 luglio 2020 e il 30 giugno 2022&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> a fronte di specifici interventi in ambito di efficienza energetica, di interventi di riduzione del rischio sismico, di installazione di impianti fotovoltaici e di infrastrutture per la ricarica di veicoli elettrici all’interno degli edifici.Si tratta di un’agevolazione introdotta nell’ambito delle misure urgenti connesse all'emergenza epidemiologica da Covid-19, che consiste in detrazioni dall’imposta lorda ed è concessa quando si eseguono determinati interventi che aumentano il livello di efficienza energetica degli edifici esistenti o riducono il rischio sismico degli stessi.Il Decreto Rilancio, in particolare, distingue tra interventi “principali” o “trainanti” (la cui realizzazione attribuisce il diritto di accedere alle agevolazioni fiscali ivi disciplinate) e interventi “aggiuntivi” o “trainati” (che attribuiscono il diritto di accedere alle agevolazioni fiscali soltanto qualora vengano realizzati congiuntamente ad un intervento “principale”)&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a>.Nella prima categoria (interventi “<strong><u>trainanti</u></strong>”) rientrano:</p><ul> <li>Interventi di isolamento termico degli involucri edilizi: si tratta di interventi di isolamento termico delle superfici opache verticali, orizzontali e inclinate che interessano l'involucro dell'edificio, anche qualora si tratti di un’unità immobiliare situata all'interno di edifici plurifamiliari che sia funzionalmente indipendente e disponga di uno o più accessi autonomi dall'esterno, purché gli interventi abbiano un’incidenza superiore al 25% della superficie disperdente lorda dell’edificio interessato&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3">[3]</a>;</li> <li>Sostituzione degli impianti di climatizzazione invernale sulle parti comuni degli edifici ovvero sugli edifici unifamiliari o sulle unità immobiliari di edifici plurifamiliari: si tratta di interventi finalizzati alla sostituzione degli impianti di climatizzazione invernale esistenti con impianti centralizzati per il riscaldamento, il raffrescamento o la fornitura di acqua calda sanitaria, dotati di specifici requisiti tecnici di efficienza&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4">[4]</a>;</li> <li>Interventi antisismici: il Decreto Rilancio ha elevato al 110% l’agevolazione già prevista per gli interventi antisismici dall’articolo 16, commi da 1-<em>bis</em> a 1-<em>septies</em>, del DL n. 63/2013 (c.d. “Sismabonus”)&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5">[5]</a>.</li></ul><p>Appartengono, invece, alla categoria degli interventi “<strong>trainati</strong>”:</p><ul> <li>Interventi di efficientamento energetico previsti dall’art. 14 del DL n. 63/2013: il Superbonus spetta anche per gli interventi di efficientamento energetico previsti dall’articolo 14 del DL n. 63/2013 (c.d. “Ecobonus”), purché vengano eseguiti congiuntamente ad almeno uno degli interventi di isolamento termico delle superfici opache o di sostituzione degli impianti di climatizzazione invernale esistenti <a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6">[6]</a>;</li> <li>Installazione di impianti solari fotovoltaici: l’agevolazione in esame si applica anche alle spese sostenute per l’installazione di <em>(i)</em> impianti solari fotovoltaici connessi alla rete elettrica su edifici ai sensi dell’articolo 1, co. 1, lett. a, b, c, d, del DPR n. 412/1993 e <em>(ii)</em> sistemi di accumulo integrati negli impianti solari fotovoltaici agevolati (contestuale o successiva all’installazione degli impianti medesimi);</li> <li>Infrastrutture per la ricarica di veicoli elettrici: il Decreto Rilancio ha previsto che, qualora si proceda all’installazione di infrastrutture per la ricarica di veicoli elettrici negli edifici congiuntamente alla realizzazione di un intervento “trainante”, la detrazione già prevista dall’art. 16-<em>ter</em> del DL n. 63/2013 venga elevata al 110%&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7">[7]</a>.</li></ul><p>Va evidenziato, infine, che il Decreto Rilancio ha altresì introdotto la possibilità generalizzata di optare, in luogo della fruizione diretta della detrazione, per un contributo anticipato sotto forma di sconto dai fornitori dei beni o servizi oppure, in alternativa, per la cessione del credito corrispondente alla detrazione spettante.Ai sensi dell’art. 121, infatti, i soggetti che sostengono spese per gli interventi ivi espressamente elencati<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8">[8]</a> possono optare, in luogo dell'utilizzo diretto della detrazione spettante, alternativamente: <em>(i)</em> per un contributo, sotto forma di <strong><u>sconto</u></strong> sul corrispettivo dovuto, di importo massimo non superiore al corrispettivo stesso, anticipato dal fornitore di beni e servizi relativi agli interventi agevolati; <em>(ii)</em> per la <strong><u>cessione</u></strong> di un credito d'imposta corrispondente alla detrazione spettante, ad altri soggetti, ivi inclusi istituti di credito e altri intermediari finanziari, con facoltà di successive cessioni.&nbsp;</p><ol start="2"> <li><strong><u>Ambito di applicazione del “Superbonus”</u></strong></li></ol><p>Una volta individuati gli interventi dalla cui realizzazione deriva il diritto di accedere al c.d. Superbonus, è utile precisare l’ambito soggettivo di applicazione della normativa in esame.A tal proposito, il comma 9 dell’art. 119 del Decreto Rilancio precisa che il Superbonus si applica agli interventi effettuati dai condomìni; da persone fisiche al di fuori dell'esercizio di attività di impresa, arte o professione; dagli Istituti autonomi case popolari (Iacp), comunque denominati, nonché dagli enti aventi le stesse finalità sociali dei predetti Istituti, istituiti nella forma di società che rispondono ai requisiti della legislazione europea in materia di "<em>in house providing</em>”; dalle cooperative di abitazione a proprietà indivisa; dalle ONLUS di cui all’art. 10 del D.Lgs. n. 460/1997, dalle organizzazioni di volontariato iscritte nei registri di cui alla legge n. 266/1991 e dalle associazioni di promozione sociale iscritte nei registri nazionali, regionali e delle provincie autonome; dalle associazioni e società sportive dilettantistiche iscritte nel registro istituito ai sensi dell’art. 5, co. 2, lett. c), del D.Llgs. n. 242/1999, limitatamente ai lavori destinati ai soli immobili o parti di immobili adibiti a spogliatoi&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9">[9]</a>.L’Agenzia delle Entrate, inoltre, ha precisato che la detrazione spetta ai soggetti che possiedono o detengono l’immobile oggetto dell’intervento in base ad un titolo idoneo al momento di avvio dei lavori o al momento del sostenimento delle spese, se antecedente il predetto avvio. Si tratta, in particolare, del proprietario, del nudo proprietario o del titolare di altro diritto reale di godimento (usufrutto, uso, abitazione o superficie), del detentore dell’immobile in base ad un contratto di locazione, anche finanziaria, o di comodato, regolarmente registrato, in possesso del consenso all’esecuzione dei lavori da parte del proprietario nonché dei familiari del possessore o detentore dell’immobile.&nbsp;</p><ol start="3"> <li><strong><u>Le novità introdotte dal comma 9-<em>bis</em> del Decreto Rilancio</u></strong></li></ol><p>L’art. 63, comma 1 del DL n. 104/2020 ha modificato il testo originario dell’art. 119 del Decreto Rilancio, introducendo un nuovo comma 9-<em>bis</em> ai sensi del quale “<strong><em><u>Le deliberazioni dell'assemblea del condominio</u></em></strong><em> aventi per oggetto l'approvazione degli interventi di cui al presente articolo e degli eventuali finanziamenti finalizzati agli stessi, nonché l'adesione all'opzione per la cessione o per lo sconto di cui all'articolo 121, <strong><u>sono valide se </u></strong></em><strong><em><u>approvate con un numero di voti che rappresenti la maggioranza degli intervenuti e almeno un terzo del valore dell'edificio</u></em></strong> <em>[…].&nbsp;</em><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn10" name="_ftnref10">[10]</a><em>”</em>La norma, pertanto, prevede una riduzione – rispetto alle previsioni dettate dall’art. 1136 c.c. – delle maggioranze richieste per l’assunzione delle delibere assembleari aventi per oggetto l’approvazione degli interventi che danno diritto al c.d. Superbonus.Secondo la disciplina codicistica, infatti, <strong><em>(i)</em></strong> le deliberazioni relative alla ricostruzione dell'edificio, alle riparazioni straordinarie di notevole entità oppure alle innovazioni volte a migliorare la sicurezza e la salubrità degli edifici e degli impianti e a contenere il consumo energetico degli edifici devono essere sempre approvate con un numero di voti che rappresenti <u>la maggioranza degli intervenuti e almeno la <strong>metà</strong> del valore dell'edificio</u> <u><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn11" name="_ftnref11">[11]</a></u> e <strong><em>(ii)</em></strong> le deliberazioni concernenti innovazioni dirette al miglioramento o all’uso più comodo o al maggior rendimento delle cose comuni devono essere approvate con un numero di voti che rappresenti <u>la maggioranza degli intervenuti ed almeno i <strong>due terzi</strong> del valore dell'edificio</u>&nbsp;<u><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn12" name="_ftnref12">[12]</a></u>.Il Decreto Rilancio, dunque, prevede una regolamentazione più flessibile di quella ordinaria, proprio al fine di incentivare gli interventi antisismici e di riqualificazione energetica degli edifici.Va evidenziato, infine, che la seconda parte del comma 9-<em>bis</em> dell’art. 119 del Decreto Rilancio precisa che “<em>Le deliberazioni dell'assemblea del condominio, aventi per oggetto l'imputazione a uno o più condomini dell'intera spesa riferita all'intervento deliberato, sono valide se approvate con le stesse modalità di cui al periodo precedente e a condizione che i condomini ai quali sono imputate le spese esprimano parere favorevole</em>”.Di conseguenza, qualora le spese degli interventi dovessero venire imputate a singoli condomini, si renderebbe in ogni caso necessario ottenere il parere favorevole di questi ultimi.&nbsp;<em>Il contenuto di questo elaborato ha valore meramente informativo e non costituisce, né può essere interpretato, quale parere professionale sugli argomenti in oggetto.&nbsp;Per ulteriori informazioni si prega di contattare <a href="mailto:marco.cappa@advant-nctm.com">Marco Cappa</a>&nbsp;o <a href="mailto:eugenio.maida@advant-nctm.com">Michelangelo Eugenio Maida&nbsp;</a></em>&nbsp;&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> L’art. 1, comma 66, lett. a), n. 1 della Legge n. 178/2020 ha modificato il comma 1 dell’art. 119 del DL n. 34/2020, sostituendo le parole “31 dicembre 2021” con le parole “30 giugno 2022”.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Tuttavia, indipendentemente da tale distinzione, il comma 3 dell’art. 119 del Decreto Rilancio precisa che, per entrambe le categorie di interventi, “<em>Ai fini dell'accesso alla detrazione, gli interventi […] nel loro complesso, devono assicurare […] il miglioramento di almeno due classi energetiche dell'edificio o delle unità immobiliari situate all'interno di edifici plurifamiliari le quali siano funzionalmente indipendenti e dispongano di uno o più accessi autonomi dall'esterno, ovvero, se ciò non sia possibile, il conseguimento della classe energetica più alta, da dimostrare mediante l'attestato di prestazione energetica (A.P.E.), di cui all'articolo 6 del decreto legislativo 19 agosto 2005, n. 192, prima e dopo l'intervento, rilasciato da un tecnico abilitato nella forma della dichiarazione asseverata</em>”.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Art. 119, co. 1, lett. a) del DL n. 34/2020.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Art. 119, co. 1, lett. b) e c) del DL n. 34/2020.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> Art. 119, co. 4 del DL n. 34/2020.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> Art. 119, co. 2 del DL n. 34/2020: tale norma, inoltre, precisa altresì che gli interventi di efficientamento energetico indicati nel citato articolo 14 del DL n. 63/2013 attribuiscono il diritto di accedere al Superbonus, <u>anche a prescindere dalla effettuazione degli interventi di isolamento termico o di sostituzione degli impianti di climatizzazione invernali esistenti</u>, qualora l’edificio interessato sia sottoposto alla tutela disciplinata dal Codice dei beni culturali e del paesaggio ovvero tali interventi non possano essere realizzati per effetto di regolamenti edilizi, urbanistici e ambientali.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a> Art. 119, co. 8 del DL n. 34/2020.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8">[8]</a> Art. 121, co. 2 del DL n. 34/2020: “<em>In deroga all’ articolo 14, commi 2-ter, 2-sexies e 3.1, e all’ articolo 16, commi 1-quinquies, terzo, quarto e quinto periodo, e 1-septies, secondo e terzo periodo, del decreto legge 4 giugno 2013, n. 63, convertito, con modificazioni, dalla legge 3 agosto 2013, n. 90, le disposizioni contenute nel presente articolo si applicano per le spese relative agli interventi di: a)&nbsp; recupero del patrimonio edilizio di cui all'articolo 16-bis, comma 1, lettere a) e b), del testo unico delle imposte sui redditi, di cui al decreto del Presidente della Repubblica 22 dicembre 1986, n. 917; b)&nbsp; efficienza energetica di cui all’ articolo 14 del decreto-legge 4 giugno 2013, n. 63, convertito, con modificazioni, dalla legge 3 agosto 2013, n. 90 e di cui ai commi 1 e 2 dell'articolo 119; c)&nbsp; adozione di misure antisismiche di cui all’ articolo 16, commi da 1-bis a 1-septies del decreto-legge 4 giugno 2013, n. 63, convertito, con modificazioni, dalla legge 3 agosto 2013, n. 90, e di cui al comma 4 dell'articolo 119; d)&nbsp; recupero o restauro della facciata degli edifici esistenti, ivi inclusi quelli di sola pulitura o tinteggiatura esterna, di cui all’ articolo 1, commi 219 e 220, della legge 27 dicembre 2019, n. 160; e)&nbsp; installazione di impianti fotovoltaici di cui all’ articolo 16-bis, comma 1, lettera h) del testo unico delle imposte sui redditi di cui al decreto del Presidente della Repubblica 22 dicembre 1986, n. 917, ivi compresi gli interventi di cui ai commi 5 e 6 dell'articolo 119 del presente decreto; f)&nbsp; installazione di colonnine per la ricarica dei veicoli elettrici di cui all’ articolo 16-ter del decreto-legge 4 giugno 2013, n. 63, convertito, con modificazioni, dalla legge 3 agosto 2013, n. 90, e di cui al comma 8 dell'articolo 119</em>”.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9">[9]</a> Più nel dettaglio, l’art. 119, co. 9 del DL n. 34/2020 prevede che: “<em>Le disposizioni contenute nei commi da 1 a 8 si applicano agli interventi effettuati: a)&nbsp; dai condomini e dalle persone fisiche, al di fuori dell'esercizio di attività di impresa, arte o professione, con riferimento agli interventi su edifici composti da due a quattro unità immobiliari distintamente accatastate, anche se posseduti da un unico proprietario o in comproprietà da più persone fisiche; b)&nbsp; dalle persone fisiche, al di fuori dell'esercizio di attività di impresa, arti e professioni, su unità immobiliari, salvo quanto previsto al comma 10; c)&nbsp; dagli istituti autonomi case popolari (IACP) comunque denominati nonché dagli enti aventi le stesse finalità sociali dei predetti istituti, istituiti nella forma di società che rispondono ai requisiti della legislazione europea in materia di “ in house providing” per interventi realizzati su immobili, di loro proprietà ovvero gestiti per conto dei comuni, adibiti ad edilizia residenziale pubblica; d)&nbsp; dalle cooperative di abitazione a proprietà indivisa, per interventi realizzati su immobili dalle stesse posseduti e assegnati in godimento ai propri soci; d-bis)&nbsp; dalle organizzazioni non lucrative di utilità sociale di cui all'articolo 10 del decreto legislativo 4 dicembre 1997, n. 460, dalle organizzazioni di volontariato iscritte nei registri di cui all'articolo 6 della legge 11 agosto 1991, n. 266, e dalle associazioni di promozione sociale iscritte nel registro nazionale e nei registri regionali e delle province autonome di Trento e di Bolzano previsti dall'articolo 7 della legge 7 dicembre 2000, n. 383; e)&nbsp; dalle associazioni e società sportive dilettantistiche iscritte nel registro istituito ai sensi dell'articolo 5, comma 2, lettera c), del decreto legislativo 23 luglio 1999, n. 242, limitatamente ai lavori destinati ai soli immobili o parti di immobili adibiti a spogliatoi</em>”.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref10" name="_ftn10">[10]</a> Si tratta di una previsione in linea con quanto già in precedenza disposto dall’art. 26, co. 2 della Legge n. 10/1991, ai sensi del quale “<em><u>Per gli interventi sugli edifici e sugli impianti volti al contenimento del consumo energetico</u> ed all'utilizzazione delle fonti di energia di cui all’articolo 1, individuati attraverso un attestato di prestazione energetica o una diagnosi energetica realizzata da un tecnico abilitato, <u>le pertinenti decisioni condominiali sono valide se adottate con la maggioranza degli intervenuti, con un numero di voti che rappresenti almeno un terzo del valore dell'edificio</u></em>”.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref11" name="_ftn11">[11]</a> Art. 1136, co. 2 e 4 e art. 1120, co. 2, n. 1 e 2 c.c.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref12" name="_ftn12">[12]</a> Art. 1120, co. 1, c.c.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5290</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 06 Apr 2020 04:47:49 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>AMMINISTRATIVO | IMMOBILIARE | Decreto “Cura Italia”: la requisizione dei beni immobili</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/amministrativo-immobiliare-decreto-cura-italia-la-requisizione-dei-beni-immobili</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Il metodo adottato in Corea del Sud per arginare la diffusione del virus COVID-19 dimostra che, tra le altre misure, è necessario garantire l’isolamento - fino al termine dell’emergenza – dei soggetti positivi con sintomi lievi, delle persone in quarantena che possono contagiare i familiari nonché dei tanti lavoratori esposti quotidianamente al rischio contagio (come medici ed infermieri).Sono quindi indispensabili strutture che, pur garantendo le suddette condizioni di isolamento, siano tali da consentire, nel rispetto delle prescrizioni delle autorità sanitarie, l’assistenza a tali soggetti.Per tale motivo, con il Decreto Legge 17 marzo 2020 n. 18 (il “<strong>Decreto Cura Italia</strong>”) è stato, tra l’altro, attribuito ai <span style="text-decoration: underline;"><strong>Prefetti</strong></span>, su proposta del Dipartimento di protezione civile e sentito il Dipartimento di prevenzione territoriale competente, il potere di requisire <span style="text-decoration: underline;"><strong>in uso</strong></span><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#%5B1%5D">[1]</a> beni <strong>immobili</strong>.</p><h4>Cosa è la requisizione?</h4>La requisizione è il provvedimento contingibile ed urgente preordinato a ovviare a situazioni per le quali non sia altrimenti possibile trovare una soluzione con le misure ordinarie.<h4>Quali beni possono essere requisiti in uso dai Prefetti?</h4>I Prefetti possono requisire in uso:<ul> <li>le <strong>strutture alberghiere</strong> ovvero</li> <li>altri immobili aventi analoghe caratteristiche di idoneità.</li></ul><p>Il provvedimento del Prefetto deve essere motivato dalla necessità di disporre temporaneamente di beni immobili per far fronte ad improrogabili esigenze connesse con l'emergenza sanitaria del COVID-19. Le strutture alberghiere e gli immobili così requisiti possono essere infatti utilizzati <strong>per ospitare le persone in sorveglianza sanitaria e isolamento fiduciario o in permanenza domiciliare e delle relative procedure indennitarie</strong>, qualora, una vola dimessi i pazienti in fase acuta, non sia possibile per gli stessi il confinamento al proprio domicilio.Ne consegue che, sulla base delle disposizioni del Decreto Cura Italia, soltanto gli alberghi e gli immobili dotati dei requisiti strutturali minimi per garantire la sorveglianza sanitaria dei pazienti COVID-19 sono requisibili e che, in più, tale requisizione può essere disposta solo per l’<strong>uso</strong> degli stessi (quindi per un tempo limitato) e non anche per acquisirne la proprietà.<span style="text-decoration: underline;"><strong>I proprietari degli alberghi e degli immobili, quindi, potenzialmente requisibili potrebbero avviare sin da subito verifiche sulla conformità degli stessi rispetto ai requisiti minimi strutturali richiesti dalla normativa vigente per la requisizione. Ciò in quanto, nel periodo “<em>post</em> quarantena”, potrebbero essere necessari – immediatamente- immobili pronti all’uso</strong></span>.</p><h4>Quali indennità sono previste per tali requisizioni in uso?</h4>Per le requisizioni dei beni immobili è prevista la corresponsione di una somma di denaro a titolo di <strong>indennità</strong> di requisizione<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#%5B2%5D">[2]</a>.L'indennità di requisizione è liquidata nello stesso decreto del Prefetto, che ai fini della stima si avvale dell'Agenzia delle entrate, <strong>in misura corrispondente, per ogni mese o frazione di mese di effettiva durata della requisizione, allo 0,42%</strong> del valore corrente di mercato dell'immobile requisito o di quello di immobili di caratteristiche analoghe.È considerato, quindi, quale elemento di partenza per la commisurazione dello 0, 42%, il valore di mercato attuale e non quello del bene al 31 dicembre 2019 (come invece previsto per la requisizione dei beni mobili e dei presidi sanitari).<h4>Con quali tempistiche saranno corrisposte le suindicate indennità?</h4>Il Decreto Cura Italia si preoccupa di definire le tempistiche di corresponsione della suindicata indennità, prevedendo che:<ul> <li>se nel decreto di requisizione in uso non è indicato per la restituzione un termine inferiore<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#%5B3%5D">[3]</a>, l'indennità corrisposta al proprietario è <strong>provvisoriamente</strong> liquidata con riferimento al numero di mesi o frazione di mesi intercorrenti tra la data del provvedimento e quella del termine dell'emergenza (ivi incluse eventuali proroghe)<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#%5B4%5D">[4]</a>;</li> <li>in ogni caso di <strong>prolungamento della requisizione</strong>, la differenza tra l'indennità già corrisposta e quella spettante per l'ulteriore periodo è liquidata al proprietario entro 30 giorni dalla scadenza del termine originariamente indicato.</li></ul><p></p><h4>Quale tutela giurisdizione contro i provvedimenti del Prefetto?</h4>L’articolo 6 del D.L. n. 18/2020 in commento prevede che “<em>in ogni caso di contestazione, anche in sede giurisdizionale, non può essere sospesa l'esecutorietà dei provvedimenti di requisizione di cui al presente articolo, come previsto dall'articolo 458 del decreto legislativo 15 marzo 2010, n. 66</em>”, recante il Codice dell’Ordinamento Militare.In tal modo si è inteso attribuire alle requisizioni in uso e in proprietà disciplinate dall’art. 6 del Decreto Cura Italia un valore analogo alle requisizioni in periodo di guerra, di mobilitazione generale o di grave crisi internazionale. Tale equiparazione ha come principale conseguenza il fatto che l’esecutorietà dei provvedimenti di requisizione in oggetto non potrà venir meno neanche in caso di contestazione in sede giurisdizionale.<h4>Esistono modalità consensuali per definire la requisizione?</h4>Sebbene il Decreto Cura Italia si occupi di disciplinare soltanto i casi di requisizione imposti con atti del Prefetto, i privati interessati, anche in considerazione della debole tutela giurisdizionale di cui si è detto, potrebbero avviare un <em>iter</em> differente.In particolare, i proprietari di alberghi o immobili dotati dei requisiti strutturali di cui si è detto, potrebbero proporre al Prefetto di sottoscrivere accordi integrativi della requisizione, ai sensi dell’art. 11, comma 1 della legge 7 agosto 1990, n. 241.Quest'ultima norma espressamente così statuisce:"<em>In accoglimento di osservazioni e proposte presentate a norma dell'articolo 10, l'amministrazione procedente può concludere, senza pregiudizio dei diritti dei terzi, e in ogni caso nel perseguimento del pubblico interesse, accordi con gli interessati al fine di determinare il contenuto discrezionale del provvedimento finale ovvero, nei casi previsti dalla legge, in sostituzione di questo</em>”.L'art. 10 citato dalla predetta disposizione stabilisce che:"<em>I soggetti di cui all'articolo 7 e quelli intervenuti ai sensi dell'articolo 9 hanno diritto:</em><em>a) di prendere visione degli atti del procedimento, salvo quanto previsto dall'articolo 24;</em><em>b) di presentare memorie scritte e documenti, che l'amministrazione ha l'obbligo di valutare ove siano pertinenti all'oggetto del procedimento</em>".Nell’ambito del procedimento di requisizione, quindi, i privati interessati potrebbero proporre la sottoscrizione di un accordo integrativo avente ad oggetto contenuti negoziabili con l’autorità coinvolta.Il riferimento all'art. 10 per l'applicazione del modulo dell'accordo integrativo del provvedimento conferisce infatti una specifica valenza al potere amministrativo di stipulare una convenzione con gli interessati, valorizzando l'apporto di questi ultimi.Si ritiene, tuttavia, che l’intesa possa essere soltanto integrativa del provvedimento di requisizione e non possa sostituirlo, visto che tale modalità può essere adottata soltanto “nei casi previsti dalla legge”.L’accordo ha carattere vincolante, salva la possibilità di recesso da parte della pubblica amministrazione per sopravvenuti motivi di pubblico interesse (art. 11, comma 4, legge 7 agosto 1990, n. 241).&nbsp;<em>Il contenuto di questo elaborato ha valore meramente informativo e non costituisce, né può essere interpretato, quale parere professionale sugli argomenti in oggetto.</em><em>Per ulteriori informazioni si prega di contattare il vostro professionista di riferimento ovvero di scrivere ai seguenti indirizzi: <strong>Dipartimento amministrativo</strong>: <a href="mailto:m.monaco@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Marco Monaco</a>, <a href="mailto:g.berruti@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Giuliano Berruti</a>, <a href="mailto:f.bonino@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Francesca Bonino&nbsp;</a>- <strong>Dipartimento immobiliare</strong>: <a href="mailto:l.croce@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Luigi Croce</a>, <a href="mailto:c.mocellin@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Christian Mocellin</a>, <a href="mailto:r.serrato@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Rosemarie Serrato</a>, <a href="mailto:a.tola@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Antonio Tola</a>, <a href="mailto:b.fondacaro@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Bruno Fondacaro</a>, <a href="mailto:v.bisceglie@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Vito Bisceglie</a>.</em><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#%5B1%5D">[1]</a> Per quanto non diversamente definito si rinvia a quanto sopra indicato con riferimento alle caratteristiche della requisizione in uso.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#%5B2%5D">[2]</a> In caso di rifiuto del proprietario a riceverla, essa è posta a sua disposizione mediante offerta anche non formale e quindi corrisposta non appena accettata.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#%5B3%5D">[3]</a> Se non è indicato alcun termine, la requisizione si presume disposta fino al 31 luglio 2020 ovvero fino al termine al quale sia stata ulteriormente prorogata la durata dello stato di emergenza.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#%5B4%5D">[4]</a> E sempre nei limiti di cui al comma 2 del medesimo art. 6 del Decreto Cura Italia.]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5295</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 30 Mar 2020 04:07:55 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>IMMOBILIARE | Decreto Cura Italia: misure adottate e conseguenze nel settore immobiliare</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/immobiliare-decreto-cura-italia-misure-adottate-e-conseguenze-nel-settore-immobiliare</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Lo scorso 17 marzo 2020, come noto, è stato pubblicato sulla Gazzetta Ufficiale, Edizione Straordinaria, n. 70 il Decreto Legge n. 18 (il c.d. “Decreto Cura Italia”).Tra le misure adottate con il suddetto decreto, l’articolo 103 ha disposto:</p><ul> <li>la <strong>sospensione</strong> dei termini per la conclusione dei procedimenti amministrativi, stabilendo che “<em>ai fini del computo dei termini ordinatori o perentori, propedeutici, endoprocedimentali, finali ed esecutivi, relativi allo svolgimento di procedimenti amministrativi su istanza di parte o d’ufficio, <strong>pendenti alla data del 23 febbraio 2020</strong> o iniziati successivamente a tale data, non si tiene conto del periodo compreso tra la medesima data e quella del 15 aprile 2020</em>”.</li> <li>la <strong>proroga</strong> o il differimento per il tempo corrispondente, dei termini di formazione della volontà conclusiva dell’amministrazione nelle forme del silenzio significativo.</li></ul><p>Inoltre, “<em>tutti i certificati, attestati, permessi, concessioni, autorizzazioni e atti abilitativi comunque denominati, <strong>in scadenza</strong> tra il 31 gennaio e il 15 aprile 2020, conservano la loro validità fino al 15 giugno 2020</em>”, prevedendo così una proroga <em>ex lege</em> della validità dei suindicati atti.Quali sono le conseguenze concrete? In particolare nel settore immobiliare?La normativa sopracitata incide, ad esempio, sui termini previsti dalla legge:</p><ul> <li>per il consolidamento della segnalazione certificata di inizio attività (la “<strong>SCIA</strong>”),</li> <li>per la validità del permesso di costruire,</li> <li>per l’esercizio del diritto di prelazione da parte del Ministero per i beni e le attività culturali e per il turismo,</li> <li>per l’approvazione di un piano attuativo o di una variante allo stesso, etc..</li></ul><p>Alcune ipotesi concrete:</p><ul> <li><strong>SCIA protocollata il 10 febbraio 2020</strong> relativa alla realizzazione di un intervento <strong>edilizio</strong>.Ai sensi dell’articolo 19, comma 3, della L. 241/1990, nel termine di 30 giorni dal ricevimento della SCIA, l’Amministrazione può adottare “<em>motivati provvedimenti di divieto di prosecuzione dell'attività e di rimozione degli eventuali effetti dannosi di essa</em>”.Per effetto dell’articolo 103 del Decreto Cura Italia, tale termine - originariamente in scadenza l’11 marzo 2020 - scadrà il prossimo 3 maggio.</li> <li><strong>Compravendita di un immobile di interesse culturale vincolato ai sensi del D.lgs. 42/2004</strong>.Il diritto di prelazione può essere esercitato dal Ministero per i beni e le attività culturali e per il turismo nel termine di 60 giorni dalla data di ricezione della denuncia di trasferimento, ovvero nel termine di 180 giorni dalla ricezione di denuncia tardiva.Orbene, poniamo che la denuncia di trasferimento sia stata trasmessa il 10 febbraio 2020, il termine finale entro il quale il Ministero potrà esercitare il diritto di prelazione - originariamente in scadenza il 10 aprile 2020 - scadrà il 2 giugno 2020.</li> <li><strong>Permesso di costruire</strong> con termine per la conclusione dei lavori in scadenza al 1° febbraio 2020, allo stato, è prorogato fino al 15 giugno 2020.Va comunque ricordato che l’articolo 15 del DPR 380/2001 stabilisce la possibilità di accordare una proroga ai termini di inizio o di fine lavori del permesso di costruire, con <strong>provvedimento motivato</strong>, <span style="text-decoration: underline;">per fatti sopravvenuti, estranei alla volontà del titolare del permesso</span>.</li> <li>Procedimento preordinato <strong>all’approvazione di un piano attuativo</strong>, ovvero di una variante allo stesso, ai sensi della L.R. Lombardia n. 12/2005, relativamente al quale il termine per la presentazione delle osservazioni da parte dei terzi interessati è scaduto il 31 gennaio 2020, il termine di 60 giorni entro il quale la Pubblica Amministrazione deve approvare definitivamente il piano attuativo - originariamente in scadenza il 31 marzo 2020 - scadrà il prossimo 23 maggio 2020.</li></ul><p>La norma precisa però che “<em>le pubbliche amministrazioni adottano ogni misura organizzativa idonea ad assicurare comunque la ragionevole durata e la celere conclusione dei procedimenti, con priorità per quelli da considerare urgenti, anche sulla base di motivate istanze degli interessati</em>”.&nbsp;<em>Il contenuto di questo elaborato ha valore meramente informativo e non costituisce, né può essere interpretato, quale parere professionale sugli argomenti in oggetto.</em>&nbsp;<em>Resta altresì inteso che il contenuto di questo elaborato prescinde dalla verifica della sussistenza dei presupposti di fatto e di diritto relativi alla validità e all’efficacia dei titoli edilizi o dei procedimenti urbanistici.</em><em>Per ulteriori informazioni si prega di contattare il vostro professionista di riferimento ovvero di scrivere ai seguenti indirizzi:</em>&nbsp;<em><strong>Dipartimento</strong> <strong>immobiliare</strong>: <a href="mailto:l.croce@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Luigi Croce</a>, <a href="mailto:c.mocellin@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Christian Mocellin</a>, <a href="mailto:r.serrato@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Rosemarie Serrato</a>;&nbsp;</em><em><strong>Dipartimento amministrativo</strong>: <a href="mailto:g.berruti@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Giuliano Berruti</a>, <a href="mailto:m.monaco@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Marco Monaco</a>, <a href="mailto:f.bonino@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Francesca Bonino</a></em></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5308</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 18 Mar 2020 10:24:41 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>AMMINISTRATIVO | Misure urgenti in materia di giustizia amministrativa, di procedimenti amministrativi e di adempimenti in materia ambientale: il Decreto &quot;Cura Italia&quot; e le sue proroghe</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/decreto-cura-italia-nuove-misure-urgenti-in-materia-di-giustizia-amministrativa-e-di-procedimenti-amministrativi</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p></p><h5>Con il Decreto Legge 17 marzo 2020 n. 18 (il “<strong>Decreto cura – Italia</strong>”), pubblicato in Gazzetta Ufficiale in data 17 marzo 2020 (e non ancora convertito in legge), sono state disposte, tra gli altri interventi, nuove misure in materia di giustizia amministrativa, di procedimenti amministrativi e di adempimenti in materia ambientale. Esse consentono di superare le precedenti disposizioni dettate dal D.L. n. 11 pubblicato in data 8 marzo 2020 che facevano riferimento solo alle misure in materia di giustizia amministrativa e non anche alla sospensione dei procedimenti amministrativi. Il Decreto Legge 8 aprile 2020, n. 23 ("<em><strong>D.L. 23/2020</strong></em>"), pubblicato in Gazzetta Ufficiale in data 8 aprile 2020, ha da ultimo disposto la proroga di alcune di queste misure.</h5>&nbsp;<strong>1. Sospensione dei termini del processo amministrativo – articolo 84, commi 1 e 2 del Decreto Cura Italia; articolo 36, c. 3 del D.L. 23/2020</strong>I testi normativi suindicati dettano una disciplina diversificata in relazione alle diverse tipologie di termini processuali.L'Art. 84, commi 1 e 2 del Decreto Cura Italia, aveva disposto la sospensione di tutti i termini relativi al processo amministrativo, con la sola eccezione di quelli relativi ai procedimenti cautelari, dall’8 marzo al 15 aprile 2020 incluso.L'Art. 36, c. del D.L. 23/2020 ha esteso dal 16 aprile al 3 maggio 2020 la sospensione dei soli termini per la notificazione dei ricorsi. La relazione illustrativa chiarisce che tale sospensione si applica ai termini per la notificazione dei ricorsi "<em>di primo e di secondo grado, introduttivo, in appello. incidentale, per motivi aggiunti, etc</em>".Quindi, il regime dei termini processuali, coerente con le disposizioni che il Decreto Cura Italia ha dettato in merito allo svolgimento delle udienze camerali e pubbliche (v. i paragrafi successivi), è il seguente:<ul> <li>i termini per la presentazione dei ricorsi di primo e di secondo grado, del ricorso incidentale, dei motivi aggiunti, di altri ricorsi aventi natura impugnatori (ad es. il ricorso per revocazione o il ricorso per opposizione di terzo) sono sospesi dall'8 marzo 2020 al 3 maggio 2020;</li> <li>i termini per gli altri atti (es. memorie, repliche) o per gli adempimenti processuali (deposito del ricorso, dei motivi aggiunti, etc.) restano sospesi dall'8 marzo al 15 aprile 2020;</li> <li>la sospensione non si applica ai termini relativi ai procedimenti cautelari.</li></ul><p><strong>2. Rinvio delle udienze pubbliche e camerali fissate tra il 17 marzo e il 15 aprile 2020; il rito speciale per i procedimenti cautelari – articolo 84, comma 1 del&nbsp;Decreto Cura Italia</strong>Tutte le udienze pubbliche e camerali relative a procedimenti già pendenti e fissate in tale arco temporale saranno rinviate d’ufficio a data successiva.I procedimenti cautelari promossi o pendenti nel periodo suindicato:</p><ol> <li>&nbsp;sono decisi con decreto monocratico del Presidente o del magistrato da lui delegato nel rispetto dei termini a difesa &nbsp; (previsti dall’art. 55, comma 5 c.p.a.) e previa verifica della corretta instaurazione del contraddittorio;</li> <li>il decreto monocratico fissa la camera di consiglio, in data immediatamente successiva al 15 aprile 2020, per la discussione in contraddittorio della domanda cautelare;</li> <li>il decreto monocratico è efficace fino alla camera di consiglio fissata per la discussione della domanda cautelare, ed è revocabile o modificabile su istanza di parte.</li></ol><p>Nel caso di estrema gravità ed urgenza tale da non consentire neppure la dilazione della decisione cautelare nel rispetto degli ordinari termini a difesa, può essere sempre richiesta la pronuncia di decreto monocratico, che sarà emanato seguendo il suo regime ordinario di cui all’articolo 56 c.p.a..<strong>3. Il rito speciale delle udienze pubbliche e camerali fissate in data tra il 6 aprile e il 15 aprile 2020 – articolo 84, comma 2 del&nbsp;Decreto Cura Italia</strong>Per tali udienze è previsto un rito speciale in deroga alla disciplina descritta nel precedente paragrafo 2.Il rito speciale si applica <span style="text-decoration: underline;">solo se richiesto da tutte le parti</span> con istanza congiunta da depositare entro il termine perentorio di due giorni liberi prima dell’udienza:</p><ol> <li>la controversia passa in decisione senza discussione orale sulla base degli atti depositati;</li> <li>le parti hanno facoltà di depositare brevi note fino a due giorni liberi prima dell’udienza;</li> <li>nei procedimenti cautelari nei quali sia stato emanato decreto monocratico di accoglimento, totale o parziale, della domanda cautelare la trattazione collegiale in camera di consiglio è fissata, ove possibile, nella prima camera di consiglio utile successiva al 6 aprile 2020;</li> <li>il collegio definisce la fase cautelare secondo quanto previsto dal presente comma, salvo che entro il termine di due giorni liberi prima della camera di consiglio una delle parti su cui incide la misura cautelare depositi un’istanza di rinvio; in tal caso la trattazione collegiale è rinviata a data immediatamente successiva al 15 aprile 2020.</li></ol><p><strong>4. Udienze pubbliche e camerali fissate in data tra il 16 aprile e il 30 giugno 2020 – articolo 84, comma 5 del&nbsp;Decreto Cura Italia</strong>Le controversie passano in decisione senza discussione orale e sulla base degli atti depositati.Resta ferma la possibilità di definizione del giudizio con sentenza in forma semplificata ai sensi dell’articolo 60 c.p.a.; non essendovi discussione orale, non si applica l’obbligo di dare avviso alle parti in tal senso.Per le udienze pubbliche in ordine alle quali i termini di scadenza per la produzione di documenti e memorie ricadano nel periodo di sospensione dei termini (8 marzo – 15 arile 2020) le parti:</p><ol> <li>hanno la facoltà di presentare brevi note entro il termine di due giorni liberi prima dell’udienza, oppure</li> <li>entro lo stesso termine di due giorni liberi prima dell’udienza, possono chiedere la rimessione in termini per il deposito di documenti e memorie.</li></ol><p>In tal caso, il giudice adotta i provvedimenti per l’ulteriore e più sollecito svolgimento del processo, fissando eventualmente nuova udienza, in relazione alla quale i termini per produzione di documenti, memorie e repliche (art. 73, co. 1, c.p.a.) sono ridotti alla metà.<strong>5. Misure organizzative per contenere eventuali effetti negativi dell’emergenza sanitaria – articolo 84, commi 3 e 4 del&nbsp;Decreto Cura Italia</strong>Gli organi della giustizia amministrativa e, in particolare, i presidenti titolari delle sezioni del Consiglio di Stato, il presidente del Consiglio di giustizia amministrativa per la Regione siciliana e i presidenti dei tribunali amministrativi regionali e delle relative sezioni distaccate, sentiti l’autorità sanitaria regionale e il Consiglio dell’Ordine degli Avvocati della città ove ha sede l’Ufficio, possono adottare le misure organizzative, anche incidenti sulla trattazione degli affari giudiziari e consultivi, necessarie per consentire il rispetto delle indicazioni igienico-sanitarie fornite dal Ministero della salute al fine di evitare assembramenti all’interno degli uffici giudiziari e contatti ravvicinati tra le persone.Tra queste, potrebbero essere adottate anche le misure di rinvio delle udienze a data successiva al 30 giugno 2020, assicurandone comunque la trattazione con priorità, anche mediante una ricalendarizzazione delle udienze, fatta eccezione per le udienze e camere di consiglio cautelari, elettorali, e per le cause rispetto alle quali la ritardata trattazione potrebbe produrre grave pregiudizio alle parti.Per queste ultime cause, la dichiarazione di urgenza è fatta con decreto non impugnabile dai soggetti che adottano le misure suindicate.Laddove l’adozione delle misure organizzative suindicate possa determinare la decadenza delle parti da facoltà processuali, opera di diritto la rimessione in termini delle parti stesse.E’ inoltre prevista la possibilità per il collegio giudicante di riunire la camera di consiglio per la decisione dei giudizi (di merito e cautelari) avvalendosi di collegamenti da remoto.<strong>6. Procedimenti amministrativi – articolo 103 del&nbsp;Decreto Cura Italia; articolo 37 del D.L. 23/2020</strong>Secondo l'art. 103 del Decreto Cura Italia, modificato dall'art. 37 del D.L. 23/2020, ai fini del computo dei termini ordinatori o perentori, propedeutici, endoprocedimentali, finali ed esecutivi, relativi allo svolgimento di procedimenti amministrativi su istanza di parte o d’ufficio, pendenti alla data del 23 febbraio 2020 o iniziati successivamente a tale data, non si tiene conto del periodo compreso tra la medesima data e quella del 15 maggio 2020, al fine di evitare che la Pubblica Amministrazione incorra in eventuali ritardi o nel formarsi del silenzio significativo.Sono altresì prorogati o differiti, per il tempo corrispondente, i termini di formazione della volontà conclusiva dell’amministrazione nelle forme del silenzio significativo previste dall’ordinamento.In ogni caso, è richiesto alle pubbliche amministrazioni di adottare "<em>ogni misura organizzativa idonea ad assicurare comunque la ragionevole durata e la celere conclusione dei procedimenti, con priorità per quelli da considerare urgenti, anche sulla base di motivate istanze degli interessati</em>".Inoltre, tutte le autorizzazioni, i permessi ed i provvedimenti abilitativi, comunque denominati, in scadenza nel periodo compreso tra il 31 gennaio 2020 e il 15 aprile 2020 conservano validità ed efficacia fino al 15 giugno 2020.La sospensione dei termini procedimentali non si applica, per espressa previsione di cui al comma 4, ai pagamenti da disporsi da parte delle pubbliche amministrazioni.È infine sospesa fino al 30 giugno 2020 l’esecuzione dei provvedimenti di rilascio di immobili, compresi quelli ad uso non abitativo.<strong>7. Adempimenti in materia di rifiuti – articolo 113 del&nbsp;Decreto Cura Italia</strong>Sono prorogate al 30 giugno 2020 le scadenze di alcuni adempimenti relativi ai rifiuti, ossia:a) presentazione del modello unico di dichiarazione ambientale (MUD) di cui all’articolo 6, comma 2, della legge 25 gennaio 1994, n. 70;b) presentazione della comunicazione annuale dei dati relativi alle pile e accumulatori immessi sul mercato nazionale nell'anno precedente, di cui all’articolo 15, comma 3, del decreto legislativo 20 novembre 2008, n. 188, nonché trasmissione dei dati relativi alla raccolta ed al riciclaggio dei rifiuti di pile ed accumulatori portatili, industriali e per veicoli ai sensi dell’articolo 17, comma 2, lettera c), del decreto legislativo 20 novembre 2008, n. 188;c) presentazione al Centro di Coordinamento della comunicazione di cui all’articolo 33, comma 2, del decreto legislativo n. 14 marzo 2014, n. 49 (in materia di Rifiuti da Apparecchiature Elettriche ed Elettroniche – “RAEE”);d) versamento del diritto annuale di iscrizione all’Albo nazionale gestori ambientali di cui all’articolo 24, comma 4, del decreto 3 giugno 2014, n. 120.&nbsp;<em>Il contenuto di questo elaborato ha valore meramente informativo e non costituisce, né può essere interpretato, quale parere professionale sugli argomenti in oggetto.&nbsp;</em><em>Per ulteriori informazioni contattare <a href="mailto:g.berruti@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Giuliano Berruti</a>, <a href="mailto:m.monaco@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Marco Monaco</a>, <a href="mailto:f.bonino@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Francesca Bonino</a>, <a href="mailto:r.serrato@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Rosemarie Serrato</a>, <a href="mailto:c.morrone@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Carmine Morrone</a>, <a href="mailto:v.cavanna@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Valentina Cavanna</a> o <a href="mailto:a.prezioso@advant-nctm.com" target="_blank" rel="noopener">Annapaola Prezioso</a>.</em></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5465</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 24 Jul 2019 04:23:22 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Campus in MIND dell&#039;Università Statale: in pubblicazione il bando</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/campus-in-mind-delluniversita-statale-in-pubblicazione-il-bando</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Il Consiglio di amministrazione dell'Università degli Studi di Milano ha dato oggi il via libera alla pubblicazione del bando riguardante la procedura di gara (<em>project financing</em>) per l'affidamento del contratto avente ad oggetto la concessione per la progettazione, costruzione e gestione del Campus dell'Università degli Studi di Milano in MIND. Come da richiesta formulata dall'Ateneo nello scorso febbraio, tutta l'istruttoria per la compilazione del bando e degli atti di gara si è svolta sotto la vigilanza collaborativa di ANAC, che nei giorni scorsi ha dato la sua approvazione definitiva alla pubblicazione del bando. Il bando verrà inviato domani, 24 luglio, alla Gazzetta Ufficiale della Comunità Europea per la pubblicazione e resterà aperto fino alle ore 16 del 20 Dicembre 2019. L'apertura delle buste contenenti le offerte è prevista per il&nbsp;9 Gennaio 2020.<img class=" wp-image-13752 alignleft" src="https://www.nctm.it/wp-content/uploads/2019/07/Schermata-2019-07-24-alle-16.07.34.png" alt width="355" height="226">Per la realizzazione dell'opera tramite <em>project financing</em> è prevista una spesa massima complessiva di € 339.200.102 compresa IVA, fatti salvi ovviamente eventuali risparmi che dovessero derivare dagli eventuali ribassi di gara. Il piano finanziario presenta la seguente ripartizione degli oneri: - € 179.458.552 a carico del Privato - € 158.000.000 a carico dell'Ateneo (a cui si aggiungono €1.741.550 per diritto di godimento sulle superfici commerciali per il concessionario), di cui € 135.000.000 provenienti dal finanziamento statale L'ultimazione dell'opera è prevista per la primavera del 2025. L'istruttoria degli atti di gara è stata condotta con il supporto dell'<em>advisor</em> <strong>Nctm</strong>, che affiancherà l'Amministrazione anche nella fase di gestione della procedura di gara.&nbsp;<em><a href="http://www.affaritaliani.it/milano/campus-in-mind-dell-universita-statale-in-pubblicazione-il-bando-617390.html" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">Tratto da Affaritaliani.it</a></em></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5622</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 21 Dec 2018 09:06:17 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Nctm con Università degli Studi di Milano per la nuova sede del campus universitario &lt;i&gt;“Science for citizens”&lt;/i&gt;</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/nctm-con-universita-degli-studi-di-milano-per-la-nuova-sede-del-campus-universitario-science-for-citizens</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Nctm Studio Legale è stato selezionato per assistere l’Università degli Studi di Milano nel procedimento di gara e di sottoscrizione per l’affidamento del contratto di concessione relativo al Campus universitario, denominato “<em>Science for citizens</em>”, nell’ex sito espositivo di Expo Milano 2015.L’Università intende collocare nel nuovo Campus le attività didattiche e di ricerca dei dipartimenti di area scientifica localizzati a Città Studi, attraverso un procedimento di Project financing per l’affidamento di una specifica concessione di progettazione, costruzione e gestione.La spesa dell’investimento, pari a € 335 milioni ad eccezione del contributo pubblico di € 144 milioni, è interamente a carico dell’aggiudicatario della concessione; a titolo di corrispettivo sarà riconosciuto al concessionario il diritto di gestire l’intero complesso per la durata di 31 anni.Nctm assisterà l’Università con un team composto da <strong>Marco Monaco</strong>, <strong>Giuliano Berruti</strong>, <strong>Eugenio Siragusa</strong> e <strong>Carmine Morrone</strong>, coadiuvati da<strong> Franco Rossi</strong>, <strong>Rossella Vaiano</strong>, <strong>Matteo Morosetti</strong> ed <strong>Annabella Di Pasquo</strong>.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Bancario e Finanziario</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5661</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 08 Oct 2018 06:40:19 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Fondo ad hoc per gli edifici scolastici</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/fondo-ad-hoc-per-gli-edifici-scolastici</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Una nuova via per la rigenerazione dell’edilizia scolastica pubblica italiana passa dai fondi immobiliari. Potrebbe seguire&nbsp;l’esempio del fondo di investimento di matrice pubblico-privata avviato da Prelios, in collaborazione con Invimit Sgr e con i Comuni di Castel San Pietro Terme (capofila, provincia di Bologna), Grumolo delle Abbadesse (Vc), Isola di Capo Rizzuto (Kr), Monteprandone (Ap), Osimo (An) e Robbiate (Lc).<img class=" wp-image-10973 alignleft" src="https://www.nctm.it/wp-content/uploads/2018/10/Schermata-2018-10-08-alle-12.20.13.png" alt width="360" height="442">Il Fondo Infrastrutture Scolastiche, di durata ventennale, nasce – l’iter è iniziato nel 2016 – con un patrimonio iniziale di 75 milioni di euro. I Comuni apportano un mix di terreni edificabili ed edifici scolastici ormai datati (per un totale di 62mila metri quadrati) dal valore attuale di circa 10,9 milioni di euro, più una porzione di liquidità pari a 5,9 milioni, provenienti dal mini- stero dell’Istruzione, che già nel 2014 aveva individuato un elenco di enti locali destinatari di contributi pubblici, elargiti per questo scopo (in base all’art 33 dl 98/2011). La parte restante del patrimonio, 57,8 milioni, è in equity e viene apportato dal fondo i3-Core di Invimit Sgr (al 100% controllato dal ministero delle Finanze, interamente capita- lizzato dall’Inail). Prelios Sgr sarà gestore del fondo, ricevendone in cambio un compenso.</p><h1>Come funziona il Fondo</h1>Sulle aree edificabili verranno costruite le nuove scuole, tutte in classe A, mentre gli edifici scolastici desueti verranno riconvertiti in edilizia residenziale e poi rivenduti sul mercato. Gli investimenti previsti per la realizzazione dei lavori (indicati come Capex, tra opere, oneri, costi di progettazione e altre voci tecniche) ammontano a 68 milioni, divisi all’incirca in 27 milioni di lavori per l’edilizia scolastica (su 22mila metri quadrati) e 41 milioni per il residenziale (su 40mila mq).Nel Comune capofila di Castel San Pietro Terme, per fare un esempio, il nuovo polo scolastico sorgerà su 3.900 metri quadrati, costerà 6,5 milioni di euro e dovrebbe essere attivo per il 2020 (6 mesi per il bando e la progettazione e 18 per il cantiere). In fase iniziale, come terreno, presenta un valore al metro quadrato di 113 euro, che salirà a 534 terminata la realizzazione. La parte destinata ad essere riconvertita in residenziale, invece, è di 14.167 metri quadrati, per cui si prevedono 16,7 milioni di costi di realizzazione (una media di 1.178 euro per metro quadrato) e un ricavo dalla vendita stimato in 27,9 milioni (in media 1.976 euro al metro), con tempi di consegna compresa fra 30 e 72 mesi.Per l’utilizzo delle nuove scuole, i Comuni pagheranno un canone di locazione della durata di 20 anni, il cui ammontare è già stato individuato e dovrebbe permettere di raggiungere un equilibrio tra le aspettative di rendimento dei diversi quotisti del fondo, divisi in due tipi: soggetti A, cioè quelli che apportano liquidità (per ora solo il fondo di Invimit, ma non è escluso l'ingresso di altri), e soggetti B, cioè i Comuni, che apportano immobili e terreni. Secondo le previsioni, il ritorno per Invimit Sgr dovrebbe essere del 3% annuo più il tasso di inflazione, mentre per i Comuni sarà dell’1% circa. Le tempistiche di realizzazione dipendono dai singoli casi, ma viene data priorità ai nuovi edifici scolastici, che dovrebbero essere tutti pronti entro fine 2020.<h1>Un caso pilota?</h1>«L’iniziativa ha un forte impatto sociale e assume un’importanza ancora più grande in un contesto come quello italiano, con edifici scolastici che spesso necessitano di profonda manutenzione e sono poco performanti dal punto di vista tecnologico ed energetico», ha commentato Andrea Cornetti, direttore generale di Prelios Sgr. Per il presidente dell'Anci, Antonio Decaro, il modello andrebbe presto replicato altrove, considerando che le scuole italiane necessitano di 8 miliardi di interventi per una corretta messa in sicurezza.Vista la complessità finanziarie e legislativa dell’operazione, i soggetti coinvolti hanno avuto bi- sogno di adeguato supporto legale. Belvedere Inzaghi e Dla Piper hanno seguito la costituzione del Fondo Infrastrutture Scolastiche di Prelios Sgr. Il raggruppamento dei comuni è stato seguito, dietro incarico dell’Agenzia del Demanio, da Nctm. Un ruolo fondamentale di coordinamento è stato ricoperto anche anche dall’Agenzia del Demanio.&nbsp;<em>Tratto da <a href="https://www.ilsole24ore.com" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer noopener">il Sole 24 Ore</a></em>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5701</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sat, 28 Jul 2018 14:00:17 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Nctm ha assistito AXA IM – Real Assets e Pradera nell’acquisizione del Centro Commerciale 8 Gallery</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/axare8-gallery</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Nctm Studio Legale ha assistito AXA Investment Managers - Real Assets ("AXA IM - Real Assets”) e Pradera Limited (“Pradera”), per conto dei propri investitori, nell'acquisizione del Centro Commerciale 8 Gallery di Torino, parte del Centro Polifunzionale del Lingotto, per un valore totale di circa 105 milioni di Euro.AXA IM - Real Assets, leader nella gestione di asset e portafogli immobiliari in Europa, e Pradera, asset e fund manager specializzato nel settore retail, con questa operazione acquisiscono un’area retail con significativo potenziale di crescita all’interno del Lingotto di Torino.Nctm ha prestato la propria assistenza attraverso un team multidisciplinare coordinato da <strong>Luigi Croce</strong>.In particolare, il team di Nctm, per gli aspetti Real Estate e Corporate, è stato guidato da Luigi Croce e <strong>Alessandro Vespa</strong> coadiuvati da <strong>Francesca Leonelli</strong> e, per gli aspetti urbanistici, da <strong>Ada Lucia De Cesaris</strong>, coadiuvata da <strong>Rossella Vaiano</strong>.Per gli aspetti Banking il team è stato guidato da <strong>Stefano Padovani</strong> e <strong>Giovanni de’ Capitani di Vimercate</strong> e per il lato Tax da <strong>Federico Trutalli</strong> e <strong>Andrea Mantellini.</strong></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Bancario e Finanziario</category>
                            
                                <category>Real Estate</category>
                            
                                <category>Tributario</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-5950</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 30 Oct 2017 03:58:31 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>What’s App in Europe - October 2017</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/whats-app-in-europe</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em><u>Glyphosate</u></em>The decision to authorise the continued use, in the EU, of the worlds most used herbicide, glyphosate, most commonly known by the Monsanto trade mark RoundUp must be made by the end of the year. If no decision is made the current authorisation lapses.The EU’s general food regulation provides that the decisions on the health and safety of products must be made on the basis of science. The EU has established the European Food Safety Authority to look at safety for foods and the European Chemicals Agency to look at the toxicity of active substances. Both these bodies have found that glyphosate is not a health danger to humans. The UN’s FAO and the WHO are of the same opinion. So, the science is clear and in favour of a renewal of the licence. However, it is not that easy.Another UN agency, the International Agency for Research on Cancer listed Glyphosate as possibly carcinogenic to humans. IARC is not some unrecognised university researcher trying to make a name. So, this is now the problem facing decision makers in Brussels. Should they follow the advice of the EU’s own scientific agencies or look to the IARC.When there is doubt as to the science, the EU’s precautionary principle can come into play. The Precautionary principle allows regulators to take measures even where there is scientific doubt but on condition that further scientific work is done to resolve the scientific doubt. The decision can be made on a precautionary basis.But precaution usually means banning or restricting a product. The decision facing the Council in Brussels is whether to agree with the Commission proposal to continue to allow the use of glyphosate. So, can a decision to allow still be a precautionary decision?On the political side, it is clear that the farming industry wants renewal. There are even some low chemical input farmers that want to use it as it is the most effective. Railways want to use it to keep the tracks clear of weeds. Gardeners want to use it to keep their pathways clear. Civil groups and NGOs against multinationals and chemical agriculture are against. The Member States are split. And even individual Member States are split with different ministers taking opposing positions.Brussels is famed for its ability to reach compromises. The decision on glyphosate will test the skills that have given rise to that fame.&nbsp;<em><u>Irradiation</u></em>Staying on the health and safety theme the EU Commission has launched a discussion document on the irradiation of food. The radiation of food by gamma or X-rays is a safe and effective way of killing bacteria such as salmonella, campylobacter and E.coli, bacteria that have a habit of attaching themselves to food and killing people who ingest them. In addition, irradiation delays the ripening of fruit and the sprouting of potatoes allowing for longer shelf life.Currently the EU allows irradiation only for aromatic herbs, spices and vegetable seasonings and under strict conditions. Other countries have more liberal regimes allowing irradiation for a much wider range of foods. In addition, some Member States allow irradiation for products not authorised at the EU level.So, what should the EU do? The discussion document launched by the Commission invites interested parties to make their views known. Interested parties have till the end of the year to comment. The problem is that there is a knee jerk view in the EU that irradiation turns foods into frankenfoods and that it is bad for humans. When the Commission started a similar process back in the early 2000 it had to shelve any plans it had to expand irradiation use due to the backlash against this technology. So, it is likely that most comments will be against the expanded use of irradiation on the basis of an irrational dislike of anything technical.Science tells us that the controlled use of irradiation can achieve ends that otherwise require unacceptable levels of agrochemicals with the residues attached to them. Yet somehow consumers want the agrochemicals and not the clean alternative. It is a bit like diesel particles and CO2 emissions. To get the CO2 down, EU consumers were willing to breathe dirty particulate air. It took a scandal to wake people up to the reality.Most European citizens consider the health and safety standards applicable in the EU are the highest in the world.&nbsp; The fear of TTIP was that the trade agreement would undermine high EU standards by allowing low US standard products onto the market. In practice while the EU does have high standards there are some aspects that are not healthy at all. More is the pity.&nbsp;<em><u>China: Market Economy Status</u></em>For a number of years now China has been putting pressure on the EU to recognise it as a market economy. The difficulty for many EU Member States has been the clear evidence that China is a managed market with state owned enterprises controlling key industries like natural resources and capital and enterprises obliged to comply with five year plans. Despite all the evidence to the contrary, a number of Member States lead by the UK and the Scandinavians argued that China should be given the status. Other Member States lead by Italy and France have been arguing the other way.The Commission, as often is the case, was in the middle and chose a compromise approach to get the EU out of the decisional dilemma. Rather than decide, the Commission simply proposed to remove the mechanism for classifying countries as market or non-market. In this way, no decision had to be made and China could not take umbrage either way.The whole debate took place within the context of the EU’s anti-dumping regulation which allows the EU to counter unfair trade practices. Dumping happens when the price a producer charges in the export market is less than the price charged in the home market. If the home market is distorted because of government interference the price on that market cannot be reliable for measuring dumping. So, an alternative is needed.Under new rules agreed by the Council, the Parliament and the Commission in early October the EU will determine, in the course of specific anti-dumping investigations, if the market of any third country is significantly distorted. If there is such a finding then the price to be imputed to that origin will be constructing using undistorted costs which can be found in undistorted economies at an equivalent level of economic development.The new rules will enter into force around 20 December 2017.&nbsp;<em><u>Brexit and the WTO</u></em>We cannot report on what’s happening in Brussels without discussing Brexit. Everyone agrees the situation could not be more difficult. We would like to report on one small issue which shows just how complicated things can become.Over the years that the UK has been a member of the EU, the EU has established a significant number of tariff rate quotas that ensure access to the EU market for limited volumes of agricultural products that would otherwise be excluded because of high tariffs. The EU has TRQs on garlic, on chickens, on wheat and many more. A number of important TRQs were opened when the UK joined the EU to preserve the possibility for Commonwealth countries to continue exporting butter and sugar after entry into the Common Agricultural Policy.Now that the UK is leaving both the UK and the EU want to allocate these TRQs between them. The only success of the negotiations so far has been an agreement between the EU and the UK on the splitting up of TRQs. So far so good.However, the TRQs form part of the EU’s WTO commitments. And those commitments have been negotiated with all the other WTO members. So, the EU cannot just unilaterally change. Or, if it wants to change unilaterally, there is always a cost. The EU and the UK are about to find out what that cost will be. It seems that rather than just accept what the UK and the EU are proposing a number of important agricultural exporting WTO members have written to the EU arguing that any change must not result in a diminution of trade or the terms of trade. That is not easy. TRQ access into a 500 million consumer market is not the same as access to a 440 million consumer market or a 60 million consumer market. Keeping the combined new EU and UK TRQs at the same level may not be possible.The allocation of TRQs between the EU and the UK was considered to be one of the simplest tasks facing the negotiations. It was for the EU and the UK. The problem now is that not all other WTO members can agree on the outcome.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;<em>This article is for information purposes only and is not intended as a professional opinion.</em><em>For further information, please contact: </em><a href="mailto:bernard.oconnor@advant-nctm.com"><em>Bernard O'Connor</em></a>.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6045</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 16 Mar 2017 05:05:09 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Across the EUniverse - Number Thirteen</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/across-the-euniverse-number-thirteen</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The UK is nothing if not pragmatic. The pragmatism has sometime been referred to as perfidiousness: perfidious Albion. What is sure is that the UK will approach the divorce with the EU in a very pragmatic fashion. It will seek to develop bi-lateral relations with its direct trading partners. It will seek to revive the trade pre erences in the Commonwealth. It will seek independent influence in all international bodies.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Arbitrato</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                                <category>Assicurazioni</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6067</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 10 Jan 2017 04:50:02 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>The new Environmental Protection Law of the People&#039;s Republic of China</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-new-environmental-protection-law-of-the-peoples-republic-of-china</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>China is not willing to give up its independence and autonomy at the international level, but it wants to defend its achievements, especially the economic ones.Nonetheless, China became aware of the seriousness and emergency of its numerous latent problems, starting a political, ethical, territorial “restoration” process in 2015, named “Chinese Dream”, in order to expose politicians in collusion with the polluters.The adoption of the Environmental Protection Law of the People’s Republic of China, April 24, 2014 amended, which came into force in January 1, 2015, was able to respond to the above-mentioned requirements.The period from 2000 to 2015 is considered an unprecedented and remarkable historical moment in the ideological and political evolution towards the rule of law of the People’s Republic of China. A new paragraph was added to Article 5 of the amended Constitution, adopted during the Second Session of the Ninth National People’s Congress and promulgated on March 15, 1999, which provides the following: “The People’s Republic of China governs the country according to law and makes it a socialist country under rule of law.”Since 2000, giving continuity to the legislative efforts to regulate the protection of the environment and resources was a priority; in October 2003, the Third Plenary Session of the 16th Central Committee of the Communist Party promoted a new approach to development called the “Scientific outlook on development” (科学发展观 <em>Kexue fazhan guan</em>) intended as: “[...] a complete development that supports human life and looks at a comprehensive and coordinated sustainable development, promote the overall development of the economy, individual and society.”The Eleventh Five-Year Plan (2006-2010) approved by the National People’s Congress for the first time replaced the term “plan” (计划 <em>jihua)</em> with “program” (规划 <em>guihua</em>) and introduced coercive parameters on environmental protection and parameters to save energy and natural resources.The Five-Year Plan (now “Program”) also changed the slogan on economic development from “faster is better” (又快又好 <em>you kuai you hao</em>) in “better (is) faster” (又好 又快 <em>you hao you kuai</em>), transforming it from the original “model of economic growth” to the “economic development model”, which reflected the need for a new idea of “economic development” of the People’s Republic of China.Specific regulations were separately adopted by the National People’s Republic of China Congress in the same years; in the Property Law of March 16, 2007, in force since October 1, 2007, contents related to the protection of natural resources are separately regulated (articles 46-69). Meanwhile, gaps in the implementation by government severely damaged the ecosystem.However, the lack of attention of the authorities towards environment-related problems were reported. Their main responsibilities include: i) failure to fill the gaps in legislation required to compensate for the deficit created by practice; ii) the responsible officers of local governments and departments, in pursuing rapid growth parameters (GDP), were not only inefficient in their professional conduct, but even impede the enforcement of laws and regulations related to environment and exploitation of resources. Measures therefore need to be taken: the 17th National Congress of the Communist Party of China in 2007 officially proposed that China should build an “ecological&nbsp;civilization”, and in the same year the SEPA was transformed into the Ministry of Environmental Protection of the People’s Republic of China – MEP (中华 人民共和国环境保护部 <em>Zhonghua Renmin Gongheguo Huanjing Baohu Bu</em>).At the regulatory level, the provisions of Article 124 of the General Principles of Civil Law were supplemented by the provisions of the Tort Law of 2009, whose Chapter VII, Articles 65-68, sets forth the “Liability for Environmental Pollution” (环境污染责任 <em>Huanjing wuran zeren</em>).Specifically, Article 65 provides: «Where any harm is caused by environmental pollution, the polluter shall assume the tort liability.» The system thus constituted a first “objectification” environmental interest; among the other legislative references regarding the protection of the environment there is the Criminal Code, Articles 338 to 346, and further legislation.Inspired by the former, the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China of 2012 took concrete measures for the dissemination of ecological research supplemented by economic, political, cultural and social objectives in the so-called “five in one” model (五位 一体 <em>wu wei yit</em>i) on which to base the (development of) socialist modernization.The “five in one” model is actually a political document (developed by All China Federation of Trade Unit - ACFTU) that outlined 18 essential points to build socialist modernization with Chinese characteristics, which China intends to abide by.According to experts, China has continuously revised all laws and regulations relating to environmental protection and to liability for environmental damage; for example, in The Amendment VIII to the Criminal Law approved by the National People’s Congress in April 2011 expressions such as “the crime of major environmental pollution accident” (重大环境污染事故罪 <em>zhongda huanjing wuran shigu zui</em>) have become “the crime of serious environmental pollution accident” (严重环境污染事故罪 <em>yanzhong huanjing wuran shigu zui</em>).After the procedures for examination and approval had been conducted by the Standing Committee of the National People’s Congress, the legislative text concerned the subject of environmental protection, the Environmental Protection Law of the People’s Republic of China, April 24, 2014 amended, finally came into force in January 1, 2015.The legislative process has proved difficult, even impact and results were controversial in nature, since China overtook the United States in 2006 as the world’s biggest CO2 polluter.The current provisions have certainly collected all the information from many years of meetings, conferences, amendments and international debates at homeland and abroad to take all necessary and resolute counteroffensive measures against pollution, according to common sense and rationality principles and, obviously, not only against China itself.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6068</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 10 Jan 2017 04:45:06 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>State aid for energy-intensive users: between an industrial policy measure and an environmental enhancing measure</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/state-aid-for-energy-intensive-users-between-an-industrial-policy-measure-and-an-environmental-enhancing-measure</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Dr.&nbsp;Valentina Sansonetti<strong>,&nbsp;</strong>European Commission</p><ol> <li>Introduction</li></ol><p>The Renewable Energy Directive<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> has set ambitious renewable energy sources (RES) targets and in order to reach these binding targets most Member States grant support to RES generation. This might qualify as State aid to the producers of renewable energy sources. Such support is often financed through a levy on the electricity bills, meaning that the cost of the levies to finance such support is ultimately borne by the energy users ("final consumers"). Some of these final consumers can however be partially exempted from these levies. Also this can be qualified as State aid if the waiving of charges is in favour of consumer-undertakings and the other conditions set out in Article 107 TFEU are fulfilled. However, this aid can be qualified as compatible with the internal market. In fact under the 2014 Energy and Environment State Aid Guidelines (EEAG)<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>, the Commission can authorise Member States to partially compensate energy-intensive users (EIUs) for the cost they bear to finance RES support that are passed on in the electricity price<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a><sup>.</sup> The present contribution will only deal with the second aid measure.EIUs may be particularly affected by the costs borne because of the levy to finance RES support, due to their high electricity consumption and exposure to competition from non-EU undertakings which are not subject to these costs. The EEAG accordingly allows Member States to partially compensate for these costs to avoid that they are put at a significant competitive disadvantage and that the financing of renewable support may be unsustainable.On the one hand, the major environmental concern seems to rest on the fact that a possible relocation of such EIUs outside the concerned Member State would entail a transfer of emissions to countries where there are no environmental protection standards, or where these standards are less stringent then in the EU, thus contributing to growing emissions and increased overall environmental pollution. On the other hand, the other underlying reason for allowing this type of aid is based on economic grounds. It is argued that, in the absence of such support, the affected undertakings are likely to become less competitive and will be forced to cease trading with adverse effects especially in terms of reduction in output and environmental charges, which finance environmental and climate change policies in the concerned Member States.Against this framework, the Commission has already approved, under the new EEAG, the partial compensation schemes laid down by several Member States, including Germany<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a>, Romania<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>, Denmark<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6"><sup>[6]</sup></a> and the UK<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7"><sup>[7]</sup></a><sup>.</sup> The planned compensation schemes in other Member States are currently under assessment<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8"><sup>[8]</sup></a>. As we will describe in the next chapter, in the past the Commission adopted a different approach when assessing similar, albeit non-identical, support measures.2. Past case practice: is 2011 the dividing line?The reduction of the charges levied by Member States in order to&nbsp;finance RES support schemes normally constitute operating aid for large energy-intensive companies. According to the case-law, operating aid does not fall within the scope of art 107(3) TFEU, as the effect of such aid is in principle to distort competition in the sector in which it is granted, whilst nevertheless being unable to achieve any of the objectives listed in article 107(3) TFEU.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9"><sup>[9]</sup></a><sup>. </sup>In the past the Commission authorised operating aid only in very specific situations, where the particular distortive effect of operating aid was balanced by particularly important benefits for the common interest.Since the Alcan decision in 1986 the Commission has taken the view that operating aid for energy-intensive companies cannot be declared compatible with the internal market<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn10" name="_ftnref10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>. Along the same lines, the Commission decided that operating aid in the form of reduced electricity tariffs for aluminium production in Italy (Sardinia) and Greece were not compatible with the internal market<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn11" name="_ftnref11"><sup>[11]</sup></a>. In policy terms, these cases (confirmed by the case-law) are important because they regard the Commission's refusal to authorize operating aid given under the form of electricity price subsidies in favour of certain energy-intensive industries based on the alleged "imperfect state of liberalization" of the EU electricity market or the threat of relocation outside the European Union. State aid control aims generally at preventing this type of aid liable to generate subsidy races between Member States.With reference to reductions of parafiscal levies having the specific purpose of financing support for RES, in 2011 the Commission decided that a partial exemption from the obligation to purchase green electricity for energy-intensive businesses given by Austria<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn12" name="_ftnref12"><sup>[12]</sup></a> constituted operating aid and resulted in the imposition of a higher burden on other electricity consumers without providing any environmental benefit. According to the Commission, such forms of exemption “may even harm the environment by lowering the incentives for energy saving”. Therefore, at that time, Austria was forbidden to go ahead with the implementation of such measure under the 2008 Environmental State Aid Guidelines.3. The EEAG and new case practiceIn 2013/2014, in view of reviewing the 2008 Environmental State Aid Guidelines, the Commission conducted an extensive open consultation. In this context it was raised that mechanisms to support national industries against the increasing costs linked to electricity were needed<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn13" name="_ftnref13">[13]</a>. EIUs in fact play a major role in terms of national employment and GDP and their relocation might affect greatly the economy of a Member State. Indeed, some Member States adopted some kind of supporting measures already before the adoption of the revised EEAG.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn14" name="_ftnref14"><sup>[14]</sup></a>The Commission in April 2014 released the new EEAG which includes a chapter on State aid to partially relieve certain undertakings from financing RES support schemes<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn15" name="_ftnref15"><sup>[15]</sup></a>. The Commission in setting out on which conditions financial compensation for EIUs can be granted aims at ensuring that State aid rules are correctly applied and respected by all Member States<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn16" name="_ftnref16"><sup>[16]</sup></a><sup>.</sup> By doing so the Commission provides a framework within which Member States can grant compensation while at the same time maintaining a level playing field in the European Union. The Commission has therefore formally recognised that those companies are generally put at a competitive disadvantage globally and deserve a special treatment when it comes to surcharge to fund RES support schemes which became too costly as of 2011.The EEAG entered into force on 1 July 2014, however the rules for EIUs apply retroactively to all ongoing and past cases even to the ones that have not been notified before implementation and which normally under State aid discipline, should be assessed according to the rules applicable at the time of granting the aid<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn17" name="_ftnref17"><sup>[17]</sup></a>.Those aid measures granted in the past without a legal basis for compatibility will have to progressively comply with the requirements set forth in the EEAG from the granting moment (which could well be prior to the entry into force of EEAG) until the end of 2018.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn18" name="_ftnref18"><sup>[18]</sup></a>The EEAG indicates that "all aid granted in the form of reductions in funding support for electricity from renewable sources prior to 1/1/2011 can be declared compatible with the internal market". In this context the Commission substitutes its case-by-case assessment working under the assumption that “by 5 December 2010, the Member States had to bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with the RED, which introduces legally binding targets for consumption of renewable energy. On the other hand, the total costs for the support of the production of electricity from renewable sources remained rather limited until the year 2010, so that the level of charges remained relatively low. Therefore, the amount of aid granted to undertakings in the form of reductions in funding support for electricity from renewable sources remained limited at the level of the individual beneficiary”.The EEAG defines ex ante quite a tight framework for the compatibility of such aid measures in terms of qualifying conditions for the eligible beneficiaries. First of all according to those rules, undertakings can benefit from reductions only on the charges financing RES support. Therefore even in case the surcharge happens to cover the financing of other measures such as research and development, transmission charges, nuclear decommissioning, islands interconnection, the Member State should be able to allocate a certain amount to the RES funding. Secondly, only electro-intensive users can benefit from such reductions in the RES charges. Thirdly, with the aim to reach a level playing field, the EEAG pre-selected the business sectors which qualify ex ante as eligible to this form of aid. The list of these sectors has been annexed to the EEAG<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn19" name="_ftnref19"><sup>[19]</sup></a><sup>. </sup>These are sectors which are exposed to a risk to their competitive position due to the costs resulting from the funding of support to energy from renewable sources as a function of their electro-intensity and their exposure to international trade. That is why the EEAG talks about intensity of their electricity costs and their trade intensity.However, the EEAG also include the possibility for the Member States to add more sectors provided that the trade intensity of these sectors is at least 4% and aid is limited to undertakings with an electro-intensity of at least 20% as required by paragraph (186) of the EEAG (with electro-intensity calculated according to Annex &nbsp; 4 EEAG or in line with paragraph (195) EEAG)<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn20" name="_ftnref20"><sup>[20]</sup></a>.As a consequence once those sectors are authorised by the Commission, they could then also be included by all other Member States wishing to enlarge the list of eligible sectors.In order to cater for some specificities of each Member States, the EEAG leaves to the Member States the possibility to reduce the number of potential beneficiaries imposing additional eligibility criteria provided that within the eligible sectors the choice of beneficiaries is made on the basis of objective, non-discriminatory and transparent criteria and that the aid is granted in the same way for all competitors in the same sector if they are in a similar factual situation. This is often a possibility retained by Member States which do not intend to include all companies or all sectors listed in the Annexes to the EEAG, probably as this would imply enlarging too much the number of beneficiaries and not fitting into the envisaged national budget earmarked to this measure. However, this possibility does not grant Member States an unlimited right to identify the eligible companies as the Commission is entitled to verify whether this selection complies with the mentioned criteria of transparency, objectivity and non-discrimination. In this context the Commission already carefully assessed whether the conditions imposed by Denmark and Romania were de facto discriminatory. Denmark granted aid, inter alia, only (1) to companies which commit to certain energy-efficiency improvements, (2) if the aid amount exceeds approximately 2680 Euro. Romania imposed different conditions on which the Commission raised some observations as to their compatibility with the general principles of objectivity, non-discrimination (and the freedom of establishment) set out in the EEAG. In fact, amongst other limitations, the beneficiaries had to maintain their activities in Romania during the aid scheme and could not lay off more than 25% of the number of the employees at the time of qualification for the measure. After negotiation with the Commission, as reported in the decision, the condition was changed by Romania into an obligation not to relocate outside the EEA.&nbsp;Finally, the aid will be considered proportionate if the beneficiary continues to bear at least 15% of the additional costs without reduction, with an optional cap that Member States can put in place to further reduce the surcharges paid in case certain EIUs have a very high consumption.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn21" name="_ftnref21"><sup>[21]</sup></a><sup>.</sup>&nbsp;Against this background, if on the one hand the Commission should be welcomed for transparently setting out in advance how it will assess the aid measures benefitting EIUs and indicating the possible sets of beneficiaries which are the ones more endangered by the increasing costs of electricity and more exposed to international trade, on the other hand, a more flexible approach is still necessary, with a view to allowing Member States to perform specific assessments on competition grounds aimed at taking into account the competitive dynamics of the markets at both national and EU level (depending on the geographic scope of the relevant market). This would also permit Member States to showing which sectors and which undertakings are negatively affected by the RES surcharge. This is even more important in the context of an Energy Union not yet completed where there are still many differences in terms of RES support and its related costs.&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Directive (EC) 2009/28 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 April 2009 on the promotion of the use of energy from renewable sources and amending and subsequently repealing Directives&nbsp; (EC) 2001/77 and 2003/30 (OJ 2009 L 140, p.16).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Communication from the Commission — Guidelines on State aid for Environmental Protection and Energy 2014-2020, [2014] OJ C200/1.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Other supports for businesses, including EIUs, related to environmental protection are: (1) a partial compensation for the indirect ETS allowance costs that are passed on in the electricity price. The EU introduced an emission trading scheme as a tool to combat climate change. Member States can partially support EIUs to address the risk of ´carbon leakage´. This serves an environmental objective, since the aid aims to avoid an increase in global greenhouse gas emissions due to shifts of production outside the Union, in the absence of a binding international agreement on reduction of GHG emissions; (2) energy tax reductions or exemptions to facilitate a higher general tax level, and thereby contribute to a higher level of environmental protection. In principle, tax reductions can be granted up to the minimum level set out in the Energy Tax Directive, while for reductions below the minimum level a necessity and proportionality test needs to be carried out.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Decision of 23 July 2014 SA.38632 (2014/N) – Germany EEG 2014 – Reform of the Renewable energy law. As to the previous scheme implemented by Germany before the entry into force of EEAG, Germany appealed before the General Court, in case T-47/15, the decision of the Commission (Decision of 25&nbsp;November 2014 SA.33995 (2013) (ex 2013/NN)&nbsp;— Germany&nbsp;— Support for renewable electricity and reduced EEG-surcharge for energy-intensive users) largely approving the reductions to the surcharge granted to energy-intensive companies, but asking also Germany to recover a small portion of the aid granted in 2013 and 2014. The court case is ongoing.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> Decision of 15 October 2014, State aid SA.39042 (2014/N) – Romania - RES support reduction for energy-intensive users.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> Decision of 31 August 2015, State aid SA.42424 (2015/N) – Denmark – Reduced contribution to financing of RES support for energy-intensive users.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a> Decision of 14 December 2015, State aid SA.43657 (2015/N) – United Kingdom – Aid for indirect costs of renewable energy support in the UK.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8">[8]</a> Decision opening the formal investigation procedure of 27 March 2014, SA.36511 (2014/C) (ex 2013/NN) – France Mécanisme de soutien aux énergies renouvelables et plafonnement de la CSPE.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9">[9]</a> The following may be considered to be compatible with the common market: aid to promote the economic development of areas with economic or social problems; aid to promote the execution of an important project of common European interest or to remedy a serious disturbance in the economy of a Member State; aid to facilitate the development of certain economic activities or of certain economic areas, where such aid does not adversely affect trading conditions; aid to promote culture and heritage conservation; and such other categories of aid as may be specified by decision of the Council.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref10" name="_ftn10">[10]</a> Decision 86/60/EEC of 14 December 1985 on aid which Land Rheinland-Pfalz of the Federal Republic of Germany has provided to an undertaking producing primary aluminium, OJ 1986 L 72, p.30.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref11" name="_ftn11">[11]</a> Decision 2010/460/EC of 19 November 2009 on State aid measures C 38/A/04 (ex NN 58/04) and C 36/B/06 (ex NN 38/06) implemented by Italy for Alcoa Trasformazioni, upheld by the Court in C-177/10, the appeal is now pending in Case C-604/14 P. Likewise, other two similar cases were also ruled by the General Court in T-291/11, T-308/11 (preferential electricity tariffs, Italy). The EU General Court ruled on appeals against two Commission decisions of November 2009 and February 2011, ordering Italy to recover incompatible state aid from certain energy intensive users. Alcoa brought an action for annulment of the 2009 decision and Eurallumina and Portovesme brought actions against the 2011 decision. The General Court dismissed all three appeals and entirely confirmed the Commission's findings. This confirms the findings of the same court in T-62/08 - ThyssenKrupp Acciai Speciali Terni v Commission, ECLI:EU:T:2010:268.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref12" name="_ftn12">[12]</a> Decision C 24/09 (ex N 446/08) of 8 March 2011, confirmed by the General Court in T-251/11.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref13" name="_ftn13">[13]</a> See also the letter to the Commissioner signed by the four ministers of economic affairs from France, UK, Italy and Germany published on Mlex.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref14" name="_ftn14">[14]</a> Decision C 24/09 (ex N 446/08) of 8 March 2011, confirmed by the General Court in T-251/11;decision opening the formal investigation procedure of 27 March 2014, SA.36511 (2014/C) (ex 2013/NN) – France Mécanisme de soutien aux énergies renouvelables et plafonnement de la CSPE; decision of 25&nbsp;November 2014 SA.33995 (2013) (ex 2013/NN)&nbsp;— Germany&nbsp;— Support for renewable electricity and reduced EEG-surcharge for energy-intensive users. As mentioned Germany appealed before the General Court, in case T-47/15, this decision largely approving the reductions to the surcharge granted to energy-intensive companies, but asking also Germany to recover a small portion of the aid granted in 2013 and 2014. The court case is ongoing.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref15" name="_ftn15">[15]</a> Section 3.7.2 aid in the form of reductions in the funding of support for energy from renewable sources.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref16" name="_ftn16">[16]</a> From the strict legal point of view those type of acts (notice, guidelines, communications) do not have any binding effect on third parties, being soft law instruments, but bind the Commission which, if intends to depart from them, needs to have solid grounds.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref17" name="_ftn17">[17]</a> There is at least one ongoing case (SA.36511 (2014/C) (ex 2013/NN) – France Mécanisme de soutien aux énergies renouvelables et plafonnement de la CSPE) where the Commission opened a formal investigation procedure. See para. 248 of the EEAG which set forth that "Unlawful environmental aid or energy aid will be assessed in accordance with the rules in force on the date on which the aid was granted in accordance with the Commission notice on the determination of the applicable rules for the assessment of unlawful State aid with the following exception: Unlawful aid in the form of reductions in funding support for energy from renewable sources will be assessed in accordance with the provisions of Sections 3.7.2 and 3.7.3. As from 1 January 2011, the adjustment plan foreseen in paragraph (194) shall also foresee a progressive application of the criteria of section 3.7.2 and of the own contribution foreseen in paragraph (197). Prior to that date, the Commission considers that all aid granted in the form of reductions in funding support for electricity from renewable sources can be declared compatible with the internal market".<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref18" name="_ftn18">[18]</a> For an example of progressive application of the EEAG rules to EIUs see SA.33995 (2013) (ex 2013/NN)&nbsp;— Germany&nbsp;— Support for renewable electricity and reduced EEG-surcharge for energy-intensive users.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref19" name="_ftn19"><sub>[19]</sub></a><sub> Annex 3 to the EEAG.</sub><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref20" name="_ftn20"><sub>[20]</sub></a><sub> Decision of the Commission authorising amendments to EEG 2014 including two other sectors to the list of EIUs benefiting from the reduction in the RES surcharge, SA.41381 2015/N – Germany - Relief from the EEG surcharge for companies in NACE sectors 25.50 and 25.61.</sub><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref21" name="_ftn21">[21]</a> As reported by M. Guenaire, P. Lienhardt, Revue de l’énergie, 2014, v. 65, n. 619, p. 221-226, the French authorities have insisted during negotiations on the EEAG for keeping the cap at 0,5% instead of 1% as put forward by Germany. See also P. Nicolaides, M. Kleis, A critical analysis of environmental tax reductions and generation adequacy provisions in the EEAG 2014-2020, EStal 4, 2014, p.&nbsp; 636-649.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6069</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 10 Jan 2017 04:42:41 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Environmental sustainability necessitates new environmental planning methods for large metropolitan areas</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/environmental-sustainability-necessitates-new-environmental-planning-methods-for-large-metropolitan-areas</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Between now and 2030, the challenge facing large metropolitan areas, also to change the course of the climatic and environmental conditions of the ecosystem, will be that of significantly modifying or supplementing local policies, implementing measures that reduce soil consumption and pollutant emissions, guaranteeing the protection and enhancement of large green areas, introducing effective hydrogeological and environmental reorganisation measures, and investing in modern and efficient sustainable mobility solutions. All of this without halting the development of cities and without ignoring high-quality innovative solutions.</p><ol> <li>Planning and the need for integrated policies</li></ol><p>The European Union has approved numerous procedures and measures that require the introduction of policies or good practices relating to many of the aforementioned themes<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>; however, what is missing is evidence of an overall strategy that underlines how local authorities must go beyond the segmentation of the actions to create a harmony between the various aspects, recognising that unless there are integrated choices that encompass the soil, the water and the air there can be no significant progress as regards the climate and hydrogeological instability.One could begin with an updating of the Covenant of Mayors<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>, launched by the Commission in January 2008.The Covenant, whose goals are the retrofitting of public and private buildings, clean mobility and encouraging new forms of behaviour, should today be integrated with the request for the introduction of urban redevelopment policies, with the reduction of soil consumption and the limitation, mitigation and offsetting of soil sealing and operative decisions to redevelop and ensure the safety of areas at hydrogeological risk.The Mayors of big cities must therefore develop integrated plans that go beyond sustainable energy. There is still time before 2030. The Municipalities that have approved the Action Plan (SEAP) can update it, those that haven’t yet approved it or signed up for it may still do so. The same Covenant, on other hand, provides for integration with urban and territorial development, a useful window for using this tool for policies which, as we have said, are more efficient and effective.</p><ol> <li>Urban regeneration</li></ol><p>Territorial and environmental policies must therefore aim at a new urban development model that is less dissipative and more sustainable.The theme of urban regeneration<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a> is a crucial part of this new approach. Regeneration which, on one hand, is “extensive and widespread”, requiring the attention to be focused on places, on their physical and functional dimension, which must strengthen and expand the redevelopment of existing heritage, activating all of the levers of new forms of sustainability, including eco-efficiency, new forms of lighting, heating and air conditioning. On the other, this urban regeneration must be “intensive and concentrated”, closely connected with the major transformation of abandoned areas and those that must be redesigned because of the changing needs of large metropolitan areas (accessible living, greenery, services and work, new infrastructure).In this context, European policies and directives for renewable energies and greater energy efficiency, as well as associated domestic policies providing support (primarily of a physical nature)<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> for the retrofitting of public and private buildings, are essential elements but once again not enough on their own.Regeneration, particularly with regard to existing heritage, requires the definition of innovative measures. In fact, it is important to come up with relocation measures (considering, for example, all those businesses set up in areas at high risk of flooding), using joint public and private instruments, which make temporary lodgings available to those that live in or use (such as schools or hospitals) the properties that must be redeveloped and regenerated in terms of both reducing energy consumption and the introduction of renewable energy sources for the production of water and heating. It is also essential to introduce and regulate forms of temporary usage (an increasingly common practice in the most modern European cities) which allow properties or parts of the territory to be used in order to prevent their abandonment and degradation, but also to understand, through people’s responses, which are the best functions to plan and implement (in some cases, due to the size factor, also over time and in stages). We must come up with forms of support that make it possible to put the high number of properties that are no longer usable back into circulation in order to meet social housing requirements or to recover accessible and green areas, particularly for those cities that have abused the territory intensively for many years.This does not mean not building but rather learning to build in a sustainable way, responding to real needs and restoring the environmental quality and efficiency of the territories.This may sound like good intentions but in reality the expansion of the metropolitan dimension already enables all big European cities, using the planning tools already provided and those waiting to be introduced, to design and launch projects, also experimental and large-scale in nature, which contain forms of negotiation between the public and private spheres. The latter can develop business, boosting the economy and employment, while the former can have a “positive impact” on the territory in terms of reducing energy consumption and energy savings, and therefore lower emissions, the quality of the environment, green and public spaces, services and, more generally, environmental sustainability. Indeed, regenerating means innovating, developing new constructions to replace those that are obsolete and no longer usable, but also recovering land in the case where a decision has been made to densify a particular area, reducing the occupation of the soil and freeing up the part that is left over<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>. It is in this context that we must consider the relationship between the city and the countryside and the role that the latter can play as an integral part of the city’s identity and as a new development of a more modern farming approach, with a more urban connotation but equal financial capacity. This is also another form of development and therefore of wealth and work, but again with renewed focus on the territory.2. Decontamination of contaminated sites an integral part of urban regenerationThe decontamination of contaminated sites is a relevant theme in the area of regeneration. The cost of the measures and the complexity of the procedures make recovery processes particularly slow. Alternatively, these measures only become possible with the implementation of high-impact and high-density projects, often unconnected with the planning principles of the territories and their real growth requirements.Over the years, the principle of responsibility that stems from the concept of “the polluter should pay”<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>, a key and immutable principle, has not, however, been adapted to specific cases or the evolution of the local economic situation. Over time there has been no indication of the possible absence of accounting and administrative responsibility for direct measures by the local authorities, also with the exclusive goal of restoring the public accessibility of the territory, using European and national funds; no incentives or guarantees for non-responsible parties that want to carry out the decontamination have ever been established. The latter only now take action if the cost of the decontamination is recouped through the urban development or construction planned for the area.&nbsp; Things would be different if forms of deduction were envisaged with obligations to make parts of the decontaminated land accessible or with the introduction of forms of territorial compensation.The impact of maintaining vast areas of contaminated land for many years must be evaluated in terms of the cost for the territory and the quality of the environment and health. It must be decided whether a contaminated site should be considered as already-consumed soil and if part of this soil must in any case be restored to its original state.In this area Europe has not moved beyond a 2006 proposal<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7">[7]</a>; in fact, the protection of soil has never been associated with a single set of principles or regulations. The absence of uniform and common references between the various Member States negatively impacts on the equality of conditions among operators, limiting free competition.&nbsp;&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> These numerous procedures include: the 2030 Framework for climate and energy adopted by the EU leaders in October 2014; Directive 2012/27/EU of the European Parliament and the European Council of 25 October 2012 on energy efficiency, which amends directives 2009/125/EC and 2010/30/EU and revokes directives 2004/8/EC and 2006/32/EC; the European Commission initiative Covenant of Mayors Committed to local sustainable energy of 29 January 2008; Directive 2007/60/EC relating to the assessment and management of flood risks; Guidelines on best practice to limit, mitigate or compensate soil sealing, European Commission guidelines 2012.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> See footnote no. 1<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> There is no single definition of “urban regeneration". In any case, regeneration activities are alluded to in European regulations on the promotion of energy efficiency.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> The most recent of these, in Italy, include the 2016 Stability Law which confirmed and partially extended the tax allowances for the energy redevelopment of buildings established by the 2015 Stability Law (Law no. 190 of 23 December 2014).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> One interesting example of this method of collaboration between the public and private spheres took place in the Municipality of Milan between 2012 and 2014 and led to the demolition of a large building that was never completed and the recovery of a huge area of land to be used as farming and parkland. A project deemed worthy of attention as part of the “2012-2013 Landscape Award of the Council of Europe” and which won the Legambiente “sterminata bellezza 2014” (“boundless beauty 2014”) award in Italy.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> Article 191, paragraph 2, subsection 1 of the TFEU states as follows: "Union policy on the environment shall aim at a high level of protection taking into account the diversity of situations in the various regions of the Union. It shall be based on the precautionary principle and on the principles that preventive action should be taken, that environmental damage should as a priority be rectified at source and that the polluter should pay”.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a> Commission communication of 22 September 2006: "Thematic Strategy for Soil Protection" COM (2006) 231, Directive proposal of the European Parliament and Council that defines a framework for soil protection and amends directive 2004/35/EC.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6082</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 04 Dec 2016 07:31:27 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Strategia dell’Unione Europea sul trasporto marittimo</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/strategia-dellunione-europea-sul-trasporto-marittimo</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>Strategia dell’Unione Europea sul trasporto marittimo</strong>Il 3 ottobre, la Commissione UE ha pubblicato una relazione a medio termine sull'attuazione della sua strategia di azione fino al 2018, in merito ai trasporti marittimi. La relazione riguarda sicurezza e misure di protezione, digitalizzazione, sostenibilità ambientale e decarbonizzazione. La relazione illustra le prossime proposte che la Commissione presenterà in questi settori e concerne: la sicurezza dei passeggeri e le misure necessarie a ridurre le emissioni di gas responsabile dell’effetto serra nel trasporto marittimo internazionale. La Commissione auspica un dialogo tra le autorità di regolamentazione e gli operatori di settore e mostra la volontà di esaminare l'idoneità del quadro attuale: ovverosia se le norme siano adatte al perseguimento dello scopo. A tal fine la Commissione ha aperto una consultazione pubblica volta alla raccolta di commenti e suggerimenti, nonché risposte alle domande poste dalla Commissione. La consultazione è aperta fino all’8 Gennaio 2017.<strong>La Commissione UE approva lo schema Ferrobonus</strong>La Commissione ha approvato lo schema di aiuti di stato italiano denominato Ferrobonus, volto a spostare il trasporto merci dalla strada alle rotaie. La Commissione ritiene che il progetto sia in linea con le norme sugli aiuti di Stato - in particolare con le Linee Guida del 2008 in materia di aiuti di Stato a favore di imprese ferroviarie -&nbsp; e che lo stesso, una volta posto in essere, non falserà la concorrenza nel mercato unico. Uno degli elementi valutati dalla Commissione è stato la possibile discriminazione che avrebbero potuto soffrire i trasporti marittimi nelle acque interne.<strong>Approvata la fusione tra Hapag-Lloyd e UASC </strong>La Commissione europea, pur ponendo alcune condizioni, ha approvato la fusione di Hapag-Lloyd e UASC in un'unica compagine di trasporto marittimo di container. La condizione principale, cui le società hanno aderito, era che UASC accettasse di ritirarsi da determinate rotte commerciali tra il Nord Europa e il Nord America. In pratica, la nuova società risultante dalla fusione si ritirerà dal consorzio NEU1 di cui UASC é membro. La Commissione ha esaminato nel dettaglio le 13 rotte che collegano l'Europa alle Americhe, al Medio Oriente, all’India, all’ Estremo Oriente, all’ Australasia, all’Africa Occidentale nonché quelle che collegano il Nord Europa ed il Mediterraneo. Inoltre, la Commissione ha esaminato i rapporti commerciali “verticali” intrattenuti dalle società di terminal container con quelle esercenti trasporto interno, spedizioni e rimorchio portuale. La Commissione non ha rinvenuto ulteriori problemi rispetto alle su dette rotte del Nord Atlantico.<strong>CETA, l'UE e il Canada accordo di libero scambio</strong>Le Associazioni degli Armatori dell’Unione Europea hanno accolto con favore la conclusione dell'accordo denominato CETA tra il Canada e l'Unione europea. L'accordo apre l'accesso a determinati servizi di collegamento, al trasporto di contenitori vuoti ed ai servizi di dragaggio. Tuttavia è necessario adottare una certa cautela. Il CETA ha ancora una lunga strada da percorrere prima di poter essere approvato dalla UE. Resta inteso che dovrà essere indetto un referendum nei Paesi Bassi. Il Belgio ha sottoposto alcune parti dell'Accordo all’esame della Corte di Giustizia Europea sulla base del fatto che considera quelle parti incompatibili con il diritto dell'Unione europea. La Romania e la Bulgaria, infine, non sono ancora pienamente soddisfatte del visto di accesso al Canada. Ciò che è dato comprendere dalla conclusione del CETA – ed era già emerso con riferimento al TTIP - è che la negoziazione e la conclusione di accordi commerciali sta diventando sempre più complessa.&nbsp;<strong>Gli investimenti nei porti marittimi</strong>La Corte dei Conti europea ha pubblicato – in acque agitate - un rapporto relativo agli investimenti nel trasporto marittimo all’interno dell’UE dal quale essi risultano inefficace e insostenibili. Il titolo del report dice tutto. La relazione rileva che, tra il 2000 e il 2013, l'UE ha investito 6,8 miliardi di euro nei porti e che gli Stati membri e la Commissione non hanno fornito informazioni sufficienti da permettere di portare avanti una pianificazione circa l’effettiva capacità dei porti. Questo significa che la maggior parte del finanziamento europeo dei progetti portuali sono stati inefficaci e insostenibili, con un'alta probabilità che almeno 400 milioni di euro siano andati sprecati. Le relazioni termina con un lungo elenco di raccomandazioni compresa una riduzione del numero di porti di rilevanza comunitaria.<strong>Brexit</strong>Le difficoltà causate dal voto del Regno Unito favorevole all’abbandono dell'UE diventano più chiare e più rilevanti con il passare delle settimane. Theresa May ha affermato che il Regno Unito vuole recuperare la piena sovranità sulla circolazione delle persone senza alcuna regolamentazione da parte della Corte di giustizia dell'UE ma che, parimenti, vuole libero accesso al mercato unico. L'UE ha chiarito che le quattro libertà - libera circolazione dei lavoratori / persone, dei servizi, di capitali e merci - non possono essere separate l'una dall'altra. Proprio come la trinità cristiana, l'UE ha la quaternità. Quattro in Uno. Ogni elemento è uguale e la totalità è indivisibile. C'è uno stand-off concettuale.Questo è il primo e il più rilevante tra i problemi. Ma ce ne sono molti altri. Quale sarà il costo che il Regno Unito dovrà sostenere per regolamentare una complessa economia moderna riguardante 60 milioni di persone anche, ed in particolare, in relazione al modo in cui l'UE regolamenta l'economia per 500 milioni di persone. Ci sono centinaia di esempi. E’ sufficiente prendere in considerazione le autorizzazioni o le norme relative agli alimenti, ai prodotti agricoli, ai prodotti chimici e farmaceutici. Consideriamo la proprietà intellettuale. Il Regno Unito dovrà creare nuovi autorità di autorizzazione dotate di poteri equivalenti a quelle già esistenti nella UE. A quale costo? Poi c'è la questione dei negoziati commerciali e degli accordi commerciali nonché la «struttura» in cui inserire tali accordi. Il Regno Unito non ha la capacità amministrativa di negoziare e se il Regno Unito volesse prendere la stessa strada dell’OMC dovrebbe negoziare con gli attuali 160 diversi membri dell'OMC.La necessità dell’Unione Europea di mantenere la propria coerenza interna prevale e prevarrà sul desiderio di mantenere forti relazioni con il Regno Unito. La realtà sta lentamente iniziando a penetrare nella coscienza di tutte le parti coinvolte.&nbsp;&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate and Commercial</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6088</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 30 Nov 2016 09:27:02 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>CJEU: the immobilisation of a vehicle is possible only if it respects the principle of proportionality</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/cjeu-the-immobilisation-of-a-vehicle-is-possible-only-if-it-respects-the-principle-of-proportionality</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>“Regulation (EC) No 561/2006 of&nbsp; the&nbsp; European&nbsp; Parliament&nbsp; and&nbsp; of&nbsp; the&nbsp; Council&nbsp; of 15 March 2006 on the harmonisation of certain social legislation relating to road transport […] must be interpreted as precluding national legislation which authorises, as a precautionary measure, the immobilisation of a vehicle owned by a transport undertaking in a situation where, firstly, the driver of that vehicle, employed by the undertaking,&nbsp; drove it&nbsp; in breach of&nbsp; the provisions&nbsp; of&nbsp; Council&nbsp; Regulation&nbsp;&nbsp; (EEC)&nbsp; No 3821/85 of 20 December 1985 on recording equipment in road transport and, secondly, the competent national authority did not establish the liability of that undertaking, since such a precautionary measure does not meet the requirements of the principle of proportionality.”.- Court of Justice, Fifth Chamber, judgment 19 October 2016, in case C-501/14 -<em><u>The case at hand</u></em>This case concerns an Hungarian transport undertaking registered in Bulgaria (hereinafter, the “<strong>Transport company</strong>”). During a transport carried out in Hungary, one of the employees of that undertaking, who was driving a heavy goods vehicle owned and operated by the undertaking, was the subject of a traffic control. The competent authorities&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; found &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;that&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; there&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; was&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; an&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; infringement&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; of&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; the&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; provisions&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; of&nbsp;Paragraph 15(7)(a)8 of Regulation No 3821/85.On 25 February 2014, the authority imposed an administrative fine on the driver. In addition, that authority decided to take a precautionary measure, in order to guarantee the obligation to pay that fine and, on that basis, ordered the immobilisation of that vehicle until the fine had been paid.&nbsp;In proceedings brought by the Transport company, a second administrative authority confirmed the decision ordering that precautionary measure. The Transport company brought an action seeking the annulment of that decision before the Administrative and Labour Court which decided to stay the proceedings and referred questions to the Court of Justice for a preliminary ruling.<em><u>The question referred</u></em>The referring court asks, in essence, whether Regulation No 561/20069 precludes national rules authorising, as a precautionary measure, the immobilisation of a vehicle owned by a transport undertaking in a situation where, firstly, the driver, employed by that&nbsp; undertaking,&nbsp; drove&nbsp; that&nbsp; vehicle&nbsp; in&nbsp; breach&nbsp; of&nbsp; the&nbsp; provisions&nbsp; of&nbsp; Regulation&nbsp;&nbsp; No 3821/85 and, secondly, the national authority has not found the undertaking liable. In that regard, it must be borne in mind that, in accordance with recital 17 and Article 1 of Regulation No 561/2006,10 that regulation seeks, inter alia, to improve the working conditions of drivers to whom those regulations apply and to improve road safety in general.The aim pursued by Regulation No 561/2006 is not harmonisation of penalties for infringement, since, on the contrary, that regulation leaves the Member States free to choose the measures to adopt and the penalties necessary to ensure their&nbsp; application.In so far as, first, the Member States are required pursuant to Article 19(1) of Regulation No 561/2006 to lay down rules on penalties for infringements of that regulation in such a way that those penalties are effective, proportionate, dissuasive and non-discriminatory, and, second, the regulation does not exclude the liability of drivers, it follows that the Member States can lay down provisions allowing penalties to&nbsp;be imposed, exclusively or otherwise, on drivers.Furthermore, the Court has held that a system of strict liability may prompt the employer to organise the work of its employees in such a way as to ensure compliance with Regulation No 561/2006 and that road safety, which is one of the objectives of that regulation, is a matter of public interest which may justify the imposition of a fine on the employer for infringements committed by his employees and a system of&nbsp;&nbsp; strict&nbsp;criminal liability.<em><u>The judgment of the CJEU: the fundamental principle of proportionality regarding the assessment of fines</u></em>Having regard to the aim pursued, which is to ensure compliance by both drivers and transport undertakings with their obligations under Regulations Nos 3821/85 and 561/2006, the adoption of a precautionary measure such as the immobilisation of a vehicle affecting the transport undertaking following an infringement committed by its driver in order to ensure performance of a penalty issued as a result of that infringement is, in itself, compatible with EU law.Nonetheless, it must be borne in mind that Article 19(1) of Regulation No 561/2006 requires Member States to lay down rules on penalties applicable to infringements of that regulation and Regulation No 3821/85 which are “<em>effective, proportionate, dissuasive and non-discriminatory</em>”.Thus, in the present case, the precautionary measures permitted under national legislation at issue in the main proceedings must not exceed the limits of what is appropriate and necessary in order to attain the objectives legitimately pursued by the legislation in question; when there is a choice between several appropriate measures, recourse must be had to the least onerous, and the disadvantages caused must not be disproportionate to the aims pursued.In that context, the Court has held that the severity of penalties must be commensurate with the seriousness of the infringements for which they are imposed, in particular by ensuring a genuinely deterrent effect, while respecting the general principle of proportionality.Furthermore, the Court has held that Member States are required to comply with the principle of proportionality not only as regards the determination of factors constituting an infringement and the determination of the rules concerning the severity of fines, but also as regards the assessment of the factors which may be taken into account in the fixing of a fine.Given that the sole aim pursued by the immobilisation of a vehicle is to guarantee the rapid payment of the fine imposed as a penalty, the immobilisation of a vehicle belonging to a transport undertaking which has not been found liable in administrative proceedings goes beyond what is necessary to achieve those objectives.There are measures which are just as effective but less restrictive and less disproportionate, in the light of the right to property, which include, in particular, the&nbsp;withdrawal, suspension or restriction of the driver’s driving licence until the fine has been paid. That measure would enable the transport undertaking to designate another driver able to drive the vehicle concerned, independent of the payment of the fine.In conclusion, with the judgment in question the Court wanted to mark a borderline beyond which the fines in the field of transport would not be considered lawful. This borderline is marked by the principle of proportionality which needs for the legal professionals to recognize the pertinence or the injustice of a fine.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6089</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 30 Nov 2016 09:25:23 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>The soft law of the ECB for the management of Non Performing Loans</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-soft-law-of-the-ecb-for-the-management-of-non-performing-loans</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The ECB has recently brought to the attention of operators of the banking system a Guidance for the management of Non Performing Loans (NPLs) by means of a public consultation started on 12 September and closing on 15 November, with an intermediate public hearing fixed on 7 November.The issue is receiving increasing attention from the European banking authorities and the ECB relates the current initiative to the results of Asset Quality reviews and Stress tests carried out in recent years.The scope of the Guidance is set out in the introduction: the high level of non- performing loans shown in the balance sheets of many European banks frustrates bank lending to economy, reduces profitability and has a negative impact on bank capital requirements established by the legislation in force.So the topic of proper management of NPLs and their reduction within a reasonable time has raised an interest both at general and at system level.The ECB immediately pointed out in the document that the rules defined within the scope of the Guidance are not intended to supersede primary or secondary laws in force, including national ones, or to replace the provisions applicable to banks pursuant to the existing regulatory framework. Therefore, such rules remain non-binding in nature. Nonetheless, to a certain extent, they mandatorily apply in the relationship between banks and the supervisory authority, which expects compliance with such provisions and in case of non-compliance may adopt specific supervisory measures.The constraint seems to be weakened by effect of the “comply or explain” rule. Banks not wishing to comply, in whole or in part, with the practices of the Guidance may explain such choice justifying their reasons. Such possibility introduces the necessary degree of flexibility to adjust the rules to the specific characteristics of the actual case and is likely to be defined with the constant dialogue between banks and supervisory authorities that will evaluate deviations from the rules and justifications produced in light of the “sound and prudent management” criteria. However, apparently, the margins of autonomy granted to banks concern especially certain organisational methods in the strategy for the management of NPLs and the timing for the achievement of objectives that the ECB clearly defines in the Guidance as unavoidable. Moreover, the document specifies that the Guidance also aims to clarify to the operators what the supervisory authority expects with regard to internal organisation measures and procedures to be adopted to deal with a problem whose solution can no longer be postponed.In light thereof, the document establishes first of all the scope of its application by setting forth the definition of NPLs to be adopted by operators in compliance with the new rules. It is a prudential definition of Non Performing Exposures adopted by the EBA that outlines a broader field of impaired receivables, and includes also non- performing, doubtful and restructured loans (forborne).The main commitment imposed on banks by the Guidance is the development of a specific “strategy” for the management of impaired receivables aimed at their sustainable reduction, with more stringent provisions fixed for banks with high NPL levels.&nbsp;For such purpose the Guidance provides precise process indications, requesting that the strategy contemplates the assessment of the operating environment, of the internal capability to manage NPLs based on the analysis of the characteristics of the current portfolio and of actions taken in the past, as well as an assessment of the impact of the aforesaid strategy on financial requirements.Each of these three key points is developed in details by the Guidance, which requests to take into account the characteristics of the markets in the specific sectors where high levels of NPLs are present, markets and financial analysts expectations, the characteristics of the NPLs market and of connected services as well as applicable legislation (by way of example, on collateral enforcement or insolvency proceedings) and to align the strategy model chosen with the Risk Appetite Framework adopted (RAF) and with the evaluation of capital adequacy requirements (ICAAP).The strategy must set specific targets determining sustainable NPLs levels over the long period and specific NPLs reduction targets over the short (1 year) ad medium (3 years) period.An interesting aspect of the Guidance requirements concerns the organisational method to implement an NPL strategy.&nbsp;Indeed, the operational plan, approved annually by the management body and subject to the periodical review of the Joint Supervisory Team (JST), must provide for the creation of a dedicated governance structure entrusted with the implementation of the strategy.On this point the Guidance gives precise indications, requesting first of all the setting up of special workout units that are separate from units responsible for loan origination, in order to avoid potential conflicts of interests that may jeopardise the effectiveness of the initiatives to be adopted. Therefore, all activities carried out within the management of impaired receivables, including the negotiation of concession or restructuring arrangements, should ideally be reserved for the dedicated workout unit. Where the setting up of an ad hoc workout unit is impossible or too burdensome,&nbsp; banks need to find alternative solutions suitable to mitigate potential conflicts of interest.Besides, investments are required to promote the development of NPL-related specific expertise, as well as the creation of those infrastructures necessary for the implementation of the strategy (by way of example, updating of the IT system, which is of the essence for the early detection of non-performance signals and for the management of information flows).Further rules are established for forbearance measures whereby banks are requested to grant them only after a careful assessment of their sustainability and of their real effectiveness in light of the preconditions set forth also by the Guidance. More in general, banks are requested to create uniform rules within a specific forbearance policy whereby such concessions are granted with the most standardized criteria possible.The document ends with a set of rules on monitoring of NPLs, allocation policies, evaluation of real estate collaterals.Said set of indications relating to both managerial and organisational aspects of banking activity aimed at ensuring the prompt activation of the monitoring of NPLs and of consequent initiatives and, in such framework, at reducing the discretionary power of directors, not only on timing but also on the ways to manage impaired loans, has&nbsp;undoubtedly a normative content.Indeed, these are general and abstract rules, with the characteristics of the so-called soft law: a set of rules and principles, per se not binding and with no direct sanction, destined however to become established for the authority of the source that issued them and for their connection with the exercise of supervisory and compliance powers entrusted to said source.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Bancario e Finanziario</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6090</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 30 Nov 2016 09:23:58 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>The legal debate concerning a Euro Split</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-legal-debate-concerning-a-euro-split</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Over the past few years American economists have increasingly advocated that the economically weaker countries should leave the Eurozone creating a “flexible euro”. The discussion has then concentrated on whether this approach would address or fix the increasing economic divergence between the growing and receding economies of the Eurozone without jeopardizing the existence of the monetary union. The flexible Euro proposal constitutes a compromise between a full European fiscal integration and a full break-up.According to this proposal, different countries (or groups of countries) would have their own euro whose value would fluctuate within a range affected by Eurozone policies. This solution would preserve a minimal currency union and at the same time allow weaker economies to devalue. Since the devaluation range would be approved by unanimous consent, many believe that it would not cause any formal exit from the single currency.What would be the consequences of an outright Euro exit? And is an outright exit possible at all under current EU legislation? The problem exists because the provisions of the EU treaties consider the monetary union irreversible and do not contemplate procedures for a voluntary or mandatory Eurozone exit. Despite this apparently insurmountable impediment, the possibility of expulsion from the Euro seems to be generally accepted.Many argue that the other exit options are not included in the relevant treaties and therefore require either new explicit provisions to that effect or an unanimous decision by the European Council with the consent of the European Parliament. Some commentators support instead a treaty amendment, a European Council decision or an exit and subsequent rejoining of the Eurozone on different terms upon achieving economic convergence.What is the position of European authorities? The ECB has stated that exit is not&nbsp; simply allowed under the treaties; the European Council considers that the irrevocability of membership in the euro area is an integral part of the Treaty framework; and the European Commission that, as a guardian of the EU Treaties, it intends to fully respect that irrevocability, adding that it does not expect to propose any amendment to the relevant Treaties. At first glance, these positions seem to leave very little margin for withdrawal or break-up as a alternative to the flexible Euro.According to some commentators, however, the provisions adopted by the United Kingdom to implement its exit from the European Union could be invoked as a justification by analogy for leaving the Eurozone: it would make no sense, they argue, that a Member State would be allowed to leave the EU outright, but not just the Eurozone. In addition, Article 139 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) could be interpreted as allowing the European Council to “withdraw” its earlier decision that a specific Member State fulfills the necessary conditions for entering the Eurozone, on the ground that a given competence to decide on a matter includes the power to retract that decision. This right to leave could also be based on the “flexibility clause” of article 352 TFEU, which grants the Council the power to adopt appropriate measures to ascertain that staying in the Eurozone would be devastating for the people of such Member State and the rest of Europe.This article does not attempt to address the practical steps to be taken to achieve a flexible Euro or the market speculation that would be a key background factor in the elaboration of such plans. The point is that if there is a need there is probably a legal basis in existing EU law on which that need could be addressed.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Bancario e Finanziario</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6091</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 30 Nov 2016 09:19:07 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>The EU Accounting Rules and the 2014/95/EU Directive: some assumptions and news</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-eu-accounting-rules-and-the-201495eu-directive-some-assumptions-and-news</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Directive 2014/95/EU of the European Parliament and the Council of 22 October 20141will enter into force on 1 January 2017. The Directive amends the Directive 2013/34/EU2 as regards disclosure of non-financial and diversity information by certain large undertakings and groups.<em>The 2013/34 Accounting Directive: a Framework</em>The Directive enhances disclosure requirements for large natural resource undertakings. In particular the Directive requires certain entities operating in the extractive industry or logging of primary forests to annually disclose material payments made to governments in the countries in which they operate on a country by country and on a project by project basis.The enhanced disclosure and reporting requirements are contained in Chapter 10 of the Directive and apply to large undertakings and public interest entities with any activity involving the exploration, prospection, discovery, development and extraction of natural resources, in particular oil and gas, or the logging of primary forests.&nbsp;The Directive takes into account the Commission’s better regulation programme and, in particular, the Commission Communication entitled “Smart Regulation in European Union”, which aims at designing and delivering regulations of the highest quality whilst respecting the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality and ensuring that the administrative burdens are proportionate to the benefits they bring. The Commission Communication entitled “Think Small First – Small Business Act for Europe”, adopted in June 2008 and revised in February 2011, recognises the central role played by small and medium-sized enterprises (SMEs) in the Union economy and aims to improve the overall approach to entrepreneurship and to anchor the “think small first” principle in policy-making from regulation to public service.The Commission Communication entitled “Single Market Act”, adopted in 2011, proposes to simplify the Fourth Council Directive 78/660/EEC based on Article 54(3)(g) of the Treaty on the annual accounts of certain types of companies and the Seventh Council Directive 83/349/EEC based on the Article 54(3)(g) of the Treaty on consolidated accounts (the Accounting Directives) as regards financial information obligations and to reduce administrative burdens, in particular for SMEs.The “Europe 2020 Strategy” for smart, sustainable and inclusive growth aims to reduce administrative burdens and improve the business environment, in particular for SMEs, and to promote the internationalisation of SMEs. &nbsp;The coordination of national provisions concerning the presentation and content of annual financial statements and management reports, the bases used therein and their publication in respect of certain types of undertakings with limited liability is of special importance for the protection of shareholders and third parties. Simultaneous coordi- nation is necessary in those fields – the Directive underlines it with particular empha- sis- for such types of undertakings because, on the one hand, some undertakings operate in more than one Member States and, on the other hand, such undertakings offer no safeguards to third parties beyond the amounts of their net assets. Annual financial statements pursue various objectives and do not merely provide information for investors in capital markets but also give an account of past transactions and&nbsp; enhance corporate governance. Union accounting legislation needs to strike an appropriate balance between the interest of undertaking in not being unduly bordered with reporting requirements.&nbsp;<em><u>The new 2014 Directive</u></em><em>&nbsp;</em>This Directive, amending the Directive 2013/34, will enter into force the 1 January 2017. The new EU rules are based on the Commission Communication entitled “Single market Act - Twelve levers to boost growth and strengthen confidence - Working together to create new growth” adopted on 13 April 2011, in which the Commission identified the need to harmonise the transparency of social and environmental information provided by undertakings in all sectors. This is fully consistent with the possibility for Member States to require, as appropriate, further improvements to the transparency of undertakings’ non-financial information, which is by its nature a continuous endeavour.The Directive also underlines the need to improve undertakings disclosure of social environment information by presenting a legislative proposals in this fields3.&nbsp;The Directive is also built on two Resolutions of the European Parliament from 6&nbsp; February 2013, respectively “Corporate Social Responsibility: accountable, transparent and responsible business behaviour and sustainable growth” and “Corporate Social Responsibility: promoting society’s interests and a route to sustainable and inclusive recovery”. In these resolutions the EP acknowledge the importance of business divulging information on the sustainability of social and environmental factors, with a view to identifying sustainability risks and increasing investor and consumer trust.Indeed, disclosure of non-financial information is vital for managing change towards a sustainable global economy by combining long-term profitability with social justice and environmental protection. In this context, disclosure of non-financial information helps the measuring, monitoring and managing of undertakings’ performance and their impact on society. Thus, the European Parliament called on the Commission to bring forward a legislative proposal on the disclosure of non-financial information by undertakings allowing for high flexibility of action, in order to take account of the multidimensional nature of corporate social responsibility (CSR) and the diversity of the CSR policies implemented by business matched by a sufficient level of comparability to meet the needs of investors and other stakeholders as well as the need to provide consumers with easy access to information on the impact of business on society.The application and implementation of these provisions are relevant from the national (Member States) and the undertakings point of view. The coordination of national pro- visions concerning the disclosure of non-financial information in respect of certain large undertakings is of importance for the interests of undertakings, shareholders and other stakeholders alike. Coordination is necessary in those fields because most of those undertakings operate in more than one Member States.It is also necessary to establish a certain minimum legal requirement as regards the extent of the information that should be made available to the public authorities and undertakings across the Union. The undertakings subject to this Directive should give a fair and comprehensive view of their policies, outcomes, and risks.In order to enhance the consistency and comparability of non-financial information disclosed throughout the Union, certain large undertakings should prepare a non- financial statement containing information relating to at least environmental matters, social and employee-related matters, respect for human rights, anti-corruption and bribery matters. Such statement should include a description of the policies outcomes and risks related to those matters and should be included in the management report of the undertaking concerned. The non-financial statement should also include information on the due diligence processes implemented by undertaking, also regarding, where relevant and proportionate, its supply and subcontracting chains, in order to identify, prevent and mitigate existing and potential adverse impacts. It should be possible for Member States to exempt undertakings which are subject to this Directive from the obligation to prepare a non-financial statement when a separate report corresponding to the same financial year and covering the sane content is provided.<em><u>Amendments in the new Directive relate to (amongst others) :</u></em>Article 19 (Non-financial statement), according to which large undertakings which are public-interest entities having more than 500 employees during the financial year shall include in the management report a non-financial statement containing information to the extent necessary for understanding of the undertaking’s development, performance,&nbsp;&nbsp; position&nbsp;&nbsp; and&nbsp;&nbsp; impact&nbsp;&nbsp; of&nbsp;&nbsp; its&nbsp;&nbsp; activity,&nbsp;&nbsp; relating&nbsp;&nbsp; to,&nbsp;&nbsp; as&nbsp;&nbsp; a&nbsp;&nbsp; minimum,environmental, social and employee matters, respect for human rights, anti-corruption and bribery matters, including a brief description of the undertaking’s business model and a description of the policies pursued by undertaking in relation to those matters, including due diligence processes implemented and the outcome of those policies.In addition the statement must include reference to the principal risks related to those matters linked to the undertaking’s operations including, where relevant and proportionate, its business relationships, products or services which are likely to cause adverse impacts in those areas, and how the undertaking manages those risks.&nbsp;Member States may allow information relating to impending developments or matters in the course of negotiation to be omitted in exceptional cases where, in the duly justified opinion of the members of the administrative, management and supervisory bodies, acting within the competences assigned to them by national law and having collective responsibility for that opinion, the disclosure of such information would be seriously prejudicial to the commercial situation of the undertaking, provided that such omission does not prevent a fair and balanced understanding of the undertaking’s development, performance, position and impact of its activity.Article 29 (Consolidated non-financial statements), that is relating to the public-interest entities which are parent undertaking of large group with more than 500 employees during the financial year shall include in the consolidated management report a consolidated non-financial statement containing information to the extent necessary for an understanding of the group’s development, performance, position and impact of its activity, relating to, as a minimum, environmental, social and employee matters, respect for human rights, anti-corruption and bribery matters.Where a parent undertaking prepares a separate report corresponding to the same financial year, referring to the whole group, whether or not relying on national, Union- based or international frameworks and covering the information required for the consolidated non-financial statement, Member States may exempt that parent undertaking from the obligation to prepare the consolidated non-financial statement, provided that such separate report is published together with the consolidated management report in accordance with Article 304, or is made publicly available within a reasonable period of time, not exceeding six months after the balance sheet date, on the parent undertaking’s website, and is referred to the consolidated management report.Finally Article 4 of the Amending Directive provides that Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 6 December 2016. They shall immediately inform the Commission&nbsp; thereof-&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; for the financial year starting on 1 January 2017 or during the calendar year 2017.When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States that shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.Directive 2014/95 will be applied in Italy by a legislative decree . The parliamentary procedure is currently on going and the legislative decree will be approved by the Council of Ministers in December.We attached herewith in Annex to this article the last draft .&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;1 In OJEU L330 of 15.11.20142 Directive 2013/34/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 June 2013 on the annual financial statements and related reports of certain types of undertakings.3 It was reiterated in the Commission Communication entitled “A renewed EU strategy 2011-14 for Corporate Social Re- sponsibility”, adopted on 25 october 2011.&nbsp;&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6092</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 30 Nov 2016 09:08:47 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>The WTO Appellate Body Report in EU-Biodiesel</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-wto-appellate-body-report-in-eu-biodiesel</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The WTO Appellate Body Report on the WTO compatibility of the EU’s anti-dumping measures on Biodiesel from Argentina was released on 6 October 2016. The Appellate Body confirms the findings of the dispute settlement panel from 29 March 2016.In May 2013 the EU had imposed anti-dumping duties on imports of biodiesel originat- ing in Argentina. The normal value of biodiesel in Argentina was constructed on the ba- sis of Article 2(5) of the EU’s anti-dumping Regulation (Regulation 1225/2009).When Normal Value is constructed investigating authorities have to find the different costs to make up the cost of production in the country of origin. In Argentina Biodiesel is made from soya. During the period of investigation Argentina imposed an export tax on soya. For this reason, the EU Commission did not use the Argentinian price, i.e. the cost of soya entered into the accounts of the producers on the basis that:<em>the domestic prices of the main raw material used by the biodiesel producers in Argen- tina were …. lower than the international prices due to the distortion created by the Ar- gentinian export tax system and, consequently, the costs of the main raw material were not reasonably reflected in the records kept by the Argentinian producers under investi- gation in the meaning of Article 2(5)…</em>Rather than use the cost on the accounts of the producers the Commission used the reference price used by the Argentinian government for the calculation of the export tax as this price reflected international prices. In other words, the Commission replaced the cost actually paid with a cost that reflected the international price.Article 2(5) of the Basic Regulation allows the Commission to replace costs when con- structing the normal value. The question before the AB was whether this was compati- ble with WTO law and in particular with the terms of GATT Article VI and Article 2.2 and Article 2.2.1.1 of the WTO Anti-Dumping Agreement.The Appellate Body found that the EU did not comply with the provisions of WTO law in determining the level of the the anti-dumping duty. Three aspects of the case stand out.</p><ul> <li>the meaning of the words: ‘reasonably reflect’;</li> <li>the use of information from other markets;</li> <li>the fair comparison between the normal value and the export</li></ul><p>These will be addressed in turn.<strong>The meaning of the term: ‘reasonably reflect’</strong>Article 2 of the Anti-Dumping Agreements defines dumping. It is when a product is in- troduced into the export market at a price less than the normal value in the set in the ordinary course of trade.Article 2.2 of the Anti-Dumping Agreement allows for the construction of the normal value when using the price in the country of origin is no appropriate. It provides:</p><ol> <li><em>When there are no sales of the like product in the ordinary course of trade in the domestic market or when, because of a particular market situation or the low vol- ume of the sales in the domestic market of the exporting country, such sales do not permit a proper comparison, the margin of dumping shall be determined by com- parison with a comparable price of the like product when exported to an appropri- ate third country, provided that this price is representative, or with the cost of pro- duction in the country of origin plus a reasonable amount for administrative, sell- ing and general costs and for </em></li></ol><p><em>&nbsp;</em>Article 2.2.1.1 of the Anti-Dumping Agreement provides (in part):<em>For the purposes of paragraph 2 [which allows the construction of normal value], costs shall normally be calculated on the basis of records kept by the exporter or producer under investigation, provided that such records are in accordance with the generally accepted accounting principles of the exporting country and reason- ably reflect the costs associated with the production and sale of the product under consideration.</em>The question that the AB had to address was the correct interpretation of the phrase ‘and reasonably reflect the costs associated with the production and sales of the prod- uct under consideration’.The EU argued that the phrase ‘reasonably reflect’ incorporated the idea that the cost in question must be ‘reasonable’ and not in some way distorted. The Panel and the AB rejected this approach and found that the adverb ‘reasonably’ modifies or clarifies the word ‘reflect’ and not the word ‘cost’.In doing so the AB rejected the argument that Article 2 of the Anti-Dumping Agreement is imbued with a general standard of ‘reasonableness’ which endows the investigating authority with discretion, within the terms of Article 2.2.1.1 to disregard the records kept by the exporter or producer when the authority considers that the costs recorded in the accounts are not reasonable.The core of the AB’s reasoning is that Article 2.2 determines when normal value can be constructed (in other words when it is permissible not to use the price in the market of origin as the normal value). The construction of the normal value must arrive at a cost of production in the country of origin. Any interpretation of Article 2 or of Article2.2.1.1 must be seen in that light. The binding obligation is to arrive at a cost of produc- tion in the country of origin.There are a number of broad reflections on the AB’s approach.It is clear that the AB saw its role in determining whether or not the Panel had erred in its interpretation of the law, even if the AB did undertake its own analysis. However, that analysis was framed by the analysis of the Panel. On this basis the AB did not ad- dress the significance of the word ‘normally’ in the first line of Article 2.2.1.1.&nbsp;Nor does the AB address the definition of dumping in Article 2.1 which clearly provides that the normal value or the comparable price, must be set in the ‘ordinary course of trade’. The ‘ordinary course of trade’ test for determining the quality of the normal value was not addressed by the AB. A question that remains to be addressed it the na- ture of the ‘ordinary course of trade’ test and whether it is of a higher normative value that the detailed provisions of Article 2.2.1.1.That being said it seems reasonable to consider that a normal value that is not deter- mined on the basis of costs which result from the ordinary course of trade does not comply with the definition of dumping in Article 2.1. While the Panel and the AB may well have been correct in their finding that the word ‘reasonably’ applies to the verb ‘reflect’, this is to ignore the higher norm to ensure that the normal value is set in the ordinary course of trade.Paragraph 6.41 of the AB report. It is worth considering this paragraph as a whole:<em>We do not subscribe to the European Union's reading of the Panel Report. We note that, to the Panel, the second condition in the first sentence of Article 2.2.1.1 of the Anti- Dumping Agreement requires a comparison between the costs in the producer's or ex- porter's records and the costs incurred by such producer or exporter. The Panel empha- sized that "the object of the comparison is to establish whether the records reasonably reflect the costs actually incurred, and not whether they reasonably reflect some hypo- thetical costs that might have been incurred under a different set of conditions or cir- cumstances and which the investigating authority considers more 'reasonable' than the costs actually incurred." In this connection, the Panel explained that its understanding&nbsp;&nbsp; of this condition does not imply that "whatever is recorded in the records of the pro- ducer or exporter must be automatically accepted.” To the Panel, an investigating au- thority is "certainly free to examine the reliability and accuracy of the costs recorded in the records of the producers/exporters" to determine, in particular, whether all costs incurred are captured; whether the costs incurred have been over- or understated; and whether non-arms-length transactions or other practices affect the reliability of the reported costs. The Panel further stated that "Article 2.2.1.1 does not involve an exam- ination of the 'reasonableness' of the reported costs themselves, when the actual costs recorded in the records of the producer or exporter are otherwise found, within ac- ceptable limits, to be accurate and faithful." In light of these statements, we consider the Panel's interpretation of Article 2.2.1.1 to be more nuanced than the European Union's argument suggests.</em>In this paragraph the AB is signalling that even if there is no reasonableness test in Arti- cle 2.2 it is still possible to reject costs on the records (whether reasonable or not) where not to do so would be to use costs which were in someway distorted or would not allow for the proper construction of normal value in line with the ordinary course of trade norm. However, the AB has not given investigating authorities much guidance as to how to apply this opening.<em><u>Information from other markets</u></em>Argentina argued that Article 2.2 of the Anti-Dumping Agreement does not allow any information to be used in determining the normal value other than the producers’ costs in the country of origin. The Panel found that neither Article 2.2 of the Anti- Dumping Agreement nor Article VI:1(b)(ii) of the GATT do not limit the sources of in- formation that may be used in establishing the cost of production. What is required is that the constructed normal value reflects the cost of production in the country of origin. The AB agreed with this proposition.The AB is probably right on this approach particularly in the light of Article 16.6(ii) of the Anti-Dumping Agreement which provides that where the law admits of more than one interpretation a Panel should not second guess the interpretation of an investigat- ing authority so long as it rests on one of the possible interpretations.That being said the result of the AB’s reasoning is not clear. The second sentence of Ar- ticle 2.2.1.1 provides that that the authorities shall consider all available evidence on the proper allocation of costs. The AB considers that this sentence suggests that the ev- idence used to establish a cost can be different from the cost itself. It is not at all clear what this means.In paragraph 6.73 the AB finds:<em>This suggests that, in such circumstances, the authority is not prohibited from relying on information other than that contained in the records kept by the exporter or pro- ducer, including in-country and out-of-country evidence. This does not mean that an investigating authority may simply substitute the costs from outside the country of origin for the costs of production on the country of origin.</em>How should this finding be interpreted? In the subsequent section of the Report the AB examines whether the replacement of the domestic soya price with a price reflecting the international price was legitimate. The AB found that it was not.In conclusion the AB found that:<em>When relying on out-of-country information to determine the “cost of production in the country of origin” under Article 2.2, an investigating authority has to ensure&nbsp; that&nbsp;such information is used to arrive at the “cost of production in the country of origin”, and thus may require the investigating authority to adapt that information.</em>The AB gives no guidance to the competent authority as to how to ‘adapt’ the infor- mation so as to determine a ‘cost’ for the purposes of determining the normal value.&nbsp;The approach of the AB in <em>EU-Biodiesel </em>is not significantly different from the approach in <em>EC-Fasteners (21.5) </em>even if the former deals with the costs used to construct normal value and the latter addresses adjustments to the normal value itself and the one was dealing with a market economy and the other with a non market economy methodology.In <em>EU-Biodiesel</em>, the AB is saying that there is the possibility of not using the costs on the accounts on the producers (even if they are reasonably reflected) and that infor- mation can be based on out-of-country costs but that the out-of-country information needs to be adjusted before being used to construct a value that reflects the cost of production in the country of origin.In <em>EC-Fasteners (21.5) </em>the AB found that adjustments to the normal value must be made if they are claimed and if they are valid. In that case adjustments were claimed for access to raw materials (import tax in India, none applicable in China), efficiency in electricity consumption, productivity per employee (see paragraph 5.236 of the Re- port). However, the AB did put a limit on the adjustments to be made. Adjustments should not be made where the effect of the adjustment would be to bring the cost back to the costs in China which were distorted in the first place. In other words, the adjustment should not be a means to defeat the purpose of using an analogue country to determine normal value.The question arises whether the AB trying to align the concept of adjustments whether the adjustment is to a cost or the resulting normal value and whether the methodology is for a market or a non-market economy? Is the AB anticipating the correct interpreta- tion of the consequences of changes in text of Article 15 of China’s Protocol of Accession?<em><u>A fair comparison</u></em>In paragraphs 6.47 and 6.48 the AB is very keen to draw a distinction between the manner in which the normal value must be constructed and the provisions of Article&nbsp;2.4 on the fair comparison between the normal value and the export price.&nbsp;What the AB rejects is the idea that if a tax (in this case and export tax) can be taken in- to consideration within the scope of Article 2.4 it can also be taken into consideration within the terms of Article 2.2.1.1. This seems a reasonable approach. Article 2.2.1.1 is about constructing the normal value not about comparing that value with the export price for the purposes of ensuring that the comparison is fair.&nbsp;The AB returns to the issue Article 2.4 in section 6.1.1.3 of the Report. In this section of the Report the AB was addressing the argument raised by Argentina that the EU’s methodology for determining normal value (now found to be incompatible with Article 2.2.1.1) meant that the comparison was not fair.Here the AB strongly affirms the separation of the two provisions (Articles 2.2.1.1 and 2.4) and holds that ‘The text of Article 2.4 makes clear that “[due] allowance shall be made <em>in each case on its merits</em>”.In paragraph 6.89 the AB states that as it has already found a WTO inconsistency there is no need to opine on Article 2.4.<em>Given these findings, and notwithstanding our reservations about certain aspects of the Panel’s analysis under Article 2.4 of the Anti-Dumping Agreement, we do not consider it fruitful, in the particular circumstances of this dispute, to examine further whether the EU authorities also failed to conduct a “fair comparison” in comparing the constructed normal value to the export price.</em>One wonders how the AB would have analysed Article 2.4 in the light of the circumstances of this case. The AB has ruled on ‘reasonably reflect’ but has left open the idea that the costs used to construct normal value need not necessarily be the costs on the account (even apparently these costs reasonably reflect the costs incurred). The AB has held that information from outside the country of origin can inform the analysis of the choice of costs to be used to construct the normal value. And the AB has refused to apply Article 2.4. Is the AB leaving this paragraph of the Anti-Dumping Agreement as a vehicle for addressing situations where there is a feature of the market of origin which is not present in the market of export and thus rendering the comparison not fair.&nbsp;In <em>EC-Bed Linen</em>, the AB when examining the provisions of ADA Article 2.4.2, argued:<em>Article 2.4 sets forth a general obligation to make a "fair comparison" between export price and normal value. This is a general obligation that, in our view, informs all of Article 2….</em>In <em>US-anti-dumping measures on hot rolled steel from Japan</em>, the AB interpreted Article&nbsp;2.4 widely:<em>Article 2.4 of the Anti-Dumping Agreement provides that, where there are "differences" between export price and normal value, which affect the "comparability" of these prices, "[d]ue allowance shall be made" for those differences. The text of that provision gives certain examples of factors which may affect the comparability of prices: "differences in conditions and terms of sale, taxation, levels of trade, quantities, physical characteris- tics, and any other differences". However, Article 2.4 expressly requires that "allowanc- es" be made for "<u>any other differences which are also demonstrated to affect price comparability</u>" [emphasis added]. There are, therefore, no differences "affect[ing] price comparability" which are precluded, as such, from being the object of an "allowance".</em>It is clear that competent authorities are allowed to make allowances for any factor that makes the comparison <em>unfair</em>. The overriding objective is to ensure fairness in the comparison between the two dumping comparators. Would the AB have made an al- lowance for the fact that the soya price was distorted in Argentina and not in the EU?<u></u><em><u>Conclusions</u></em>The ruling of the WTO Appellate Body in EU-Biodiesel will have a profound impact on how countries construct normal value in anti-dumping cases in the future. It will also colour the debate in the EU on the changes to normal value calculation methodologies consequent on the expiry of part of Article 15 of China’s protocol of accession to the WTO. The Appellate Body has closed the door in relation to current EU practice but ap- pears to have opened the way for different approaches.&nbsp;This is the second ruling from the AB in the course of this year in relation to adjust- ments to normal value. Both judgements seem to go in the same direction. Investigat- ing authorities must pay greater attention when adjusting the normal value itself and the prices and costs that can be used to construct the normal value.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6106</guid>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 07 Oct 2016 06:49:08 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>La gestione del sistema aeroportuale con particolare riguardo al regime dei beni destinati ai servizi commerciali  - Delibera ANAC n. 758 del 13 luglio 2016</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/la-gestione-del-sistema-aeroportuale-con-particolare-riguardo-al-regime-dei-beni-destinati-ai-servizi-commerciali-delibera-anac-n-758-del-13-luglio-2016</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>ANAC, a firma del Presidente Cantone, ha stabilito che la concessione aeroportuale non concerne solamente le infrastrutture deputate alla navigazione aerea (<em>aviation</em> o <em>airside</em>), ma ricomprende anche le aree e i locali destinati ad attività non aeronautiche (non <em>aviation</em> o <em>landside</em>), attività queste ultime che vengono, quindi, ritenute parte dell’oggetto concessorio.Da ciò consegue che gli affidamenti in subconcessione di locali ed aree per lo svolgimento di attività commerciali, in aree aeroportuali,&nbsp; sono da ritenersi soggetti a procedura di evidenza pubblica, secondo le regole ed i principi del diritto comunitario e della pertinente disciplina del diritto interno.Sulla base di questa determinazione ANAC afferma, infine, la propria competenza ad esercitare la sua funzione di controllo anche sulle modalità di affidamento delle subconcessioni delle attività commerciali aeroportuali.E’ evidente che quanto affermato per le aree aeroportuali può essere, per analogia, applicato ad altri casi di rapporti concessori. Nella delibera si individuano&nbsp; infatti alcune caratteristiche&nbsp; del rapporto concessorio&nbsp; di evidente portata generale.In particolare si deve porre l’attenzione alla definizione del rapporto di subconcessione come <em>“espressione del potere pubblicistico veicolato dalla concessione che ne è il necessario antecedente”.</em>&nbsp; Il concedente non può quindi separare il rapporto concessorio da quello sub concessorio, in quanto il secondo è strettamente correlato al primo e ricompreso nell’alveo dei poteri pubblicistici.Che l’intenzione sia quella di segnare un principio generale che va oltre le concessioni aeroportuali lo ricaviamo infine&nbsp; anche da alcuni riferimenti, che seppur non approfonditi&nbsp; non possono essere trascurati&nbsp; nella lettura del provvedimento. Primo fra tutti il riferimento espresso (quasi una comparazione) all’art. 45 bis, che prevede le sub concessioni nel demanio marittimo,&nbsp; non meno rilevante il rinvio alla direttiva UE 2014/23 (vero con esplicita attenzione al considerando 25 che si occupa in modo espresso dei servizi aeroportuali, ma come non pensare che subito prima c’è il considerando 24 che fa riferimento a tante tipologie di servizi in concessione).Qualsiasi estensione o applicazione analogica ad altri rapporti concessori di quanto disposto con questa delibera richiederà un approfondimento, che&nbsp; dovrà di volta in volta tener conto delle specifiche normative.&nbsp; Tuttavia non può non valutarsi essenziale ai fini dell’interpretazione di altre ipotesi il contenuto&nbsp; evidentemente dispositivo di quella parte della delibera che afferma che le attività imprenditoriali che vengono svolte&nbsp; nell’ambito del rapporto concessorio, ancorché autonome, devono considerarsi connesse e correlate alla fornitura del servizio, attività tutte che vanno quindi ricomprese nel rapporto concessorio.In altre parole&nbsp; non è l’autonomia dell’attività imprenditoriale che rileva, bensì&nbsp; il collegamento della stessa alla funzionalità e all’operatività del servizio oggetto della concessione.Paiono pertanto molto importanti le conseguenze che questa presa di posizione determinerà sui sistemi portuali e aeroportuali italiani da tempo abituati, in senso contrario, a considerare del tutto autonome,&nbsp; le attività cosiddette ancillari che vengono effettuate le aree date in concessione ai vari operatori privati.Si assisterà pertanto ad un aumento considerevole delle ipotesi regolate dal citato articolo 45 bis del codice della navigazione Italiano che prevede, appunto, che qualora il concessionario intenda affidare a terzi una parte per delle attività svolte dal medesimo, esso debba contenere una specifica autorizzazione da parte dell’Autorità concedente che evidentemente verrà rilasciata solo dopo che quest’ultima avrà verificato il rispetto delle procedure di evidenza pubblica che il concessionario avrà dovuto seguire per la selezione del suo contraente.L’esigenza di trasparenza non si discute.&nbsp; Può solo farsi notare che una proliferazione delle procedure (e quindi dei contenziosi) per segmenti residuali delle complesse attività presenti nei porti o negli aeroporti potrebbe rivelarsi un ulteriore ostacolo alla crescita dei traffici.&nbsp;&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate and Commercial</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6113</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 05 Oct 2016 11:09:47 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Who decides on Brexit: financial services make it complicated</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/who-decides-on-brexit-financial-services-make-it-complicated</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>At least 30 different entities, plus the United Kingdom, will get to decide on the shape of the UK’s relations with the EU after Brexit. This figure is made up of the 27 Member States, the Commission, the Council and the European Parliament (these last three institutions represent the decision making bodies of the EU). If decision-making in each Member State is broken down into executives and parliaments (with some Member States having two decision making chambers and even the possibility of a referendum in some other Member States), the number of entities becomes very large indeed.This note is a brief introduction to the complexities of the EU’s decision making in international relations. It discusses the problem of ‘mixed’ agreements (agreements between the EU and third countries which contain commitments in which the EU has competence and the Member States have competence), and the rules for decision-making within the EU.Article 50 of the Treaty on European Union (TEU, as opposed to the Treaty on the Functioning of the EU, TFEU) provides that any Member State may decide to withdraw from the Union in accordance with its own constitutional requirements. Court cases in the UK will determine whatthe UK’s constitutional requirements are. Judgements are expected before year end. The legal issue: can the executive trigger Article 50 or must parliament decide?Article 50(2) TEU provides that the withdrawing Member State must notify the European Council (the 28 Member States) of its intention to withdraw. Guidelines are then to be drawn up by the Council and, on the basis of these guidelines, the Council and the UK will negotiate the arrangements for the withdrawal. The UK will not participate in the drawing up of the guidelines.Article 50 provides that the withdrawal negotiations must ‘take into account’ the framework for the UK’s future relationship with the Union. The UK’s future relationship with the Union will be negotiated under Article 218(3) TFEU (a different Treaty from Article 50).&nbsp;The phrase ‘take into account’ means that there should be one overall agreement between the EU and the UK or that there should be two distinct agreements: one, the withdrawal agreement; two, the future relationship agreement. This is a constitutional question facing the EU and despite the inclusion of provisions on withdrawal in the Lisbon Treaty, this problem was not addressed.&nbsp; It is likely that this question will be resolved politically but any decision on the issue will be vulnerable to review by the EU Courts in Luxembourg.Article 50 seems to indicate that the agreement on the future relationship must be a separate agreement because it has to be negotiated within the terms of Article 218 TFEU. But Article 218 is about negotiating with third counties, i.e. countries that are not a part of the EU. While Article 50 does seem to allow a blurring of the distinction between the withdrawing Member State and a Third Country, it does seem to provide for at least two agreements. The blurring is only in relation to the timing of the different negotiations. Thus it looks like at least two agreements are needed and the withdrawal agreement comes first.If Brexit really means Brexit (i.e. exit), this means that the UK will be a third country for the purposes of EU law. Articles 207 and 218 TFEU set out how the EU negotiates with third countries, what the subject of those negotiations can be, and what EU decision making procedures must be followed (unanimity or majority voting in the Council, approval of the European Parliament etc.).&nbsp; It is worth reading these two articles to see how complex it might become.What will the content of the future relationship agreement be? We know the UK wants the same access to the EU’s financial markets (and the single market as a whole) as it has today. This means that the decision-making must inevitably be complex.Financial services are just that: services. And the competence of the EU in services is not complete or exclusive. Member States retain some competences of their own. Where Member States retain competence for a sector but where the EU also has competence, the agreement with third countries is known as a ‘mixed’ agreement. So both the EU and the 27 individual Member States must agree. To make things more complex, unanimity is required in the Council for certain aspects of trade in services such as cultural and audiovisual services or health and education and intellectual property.So for the more complex aspects of Financial services unanimity will be required in the Council and the approval of the individual Member States will be required. The rule of thumb is: the more complex and innovative the service, the more likely the need for unanimity and the approval of the agreement by the 27 Member States in their domestic law. Getting unanimous agreement will come at a price.Are there examples of mixed agreements today? CETA, the EU/Canada agreement is a mixed agreement. TTIP will be too. These agreements are not as comprehensive as the agreement the City of London will want with the EU. In the middle of September, the EU Court of Justice will hear arguments whether the draft EU/Singapore agreement is mixed or not. One of the key issues in that case is foreign direct investment. Is portfolio investment EU or Member State competence? Portfolio investment is a fairly low level financial tool. If that is shared competence it can be imagined that many other financial services are mixed. A ruling is not expected before mid 2017.These complexities arise independently of the more tabloid and hot-topic issues that have emerged in relation to TTIP such as dispute settlement, ring-fencing health and education and general regulatory autonomy. Add to these topics the sorts of UK specific topics such as the free movement of people and it all points to a rather difficult set of negotiations.The conclusion is stark. There are at least 30 entities that must be in agreement for a deal that is worth doing. The first agreement, the withdrawal agreement, is the easy bit. That can be done in two years. It’s the future relationship agreement that will take time. And today’s international negotiation climate is not auspicious. We have failed to reach agreement in Doha and today TTIP is not looking good. The only significant recent international deal that has been done is on Climate Change. But there lies another problem. It’s a mixed agreement. And it looks like the Netherlands will need a referendum before being able to ratify it.The UK has decided to take time before launching the withdrawal agreement process. Maybe this is wise. Because a lot of time will be needed to negotiate a future relationship agreement that allows UK financial services to operate in the EU as they do today.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6118</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 04 Oct 2016 13:06:24 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Brexit and the Italian insurance market: what’s next?</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/brexit-and-the-italian-insurance-market-whats-next</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Three months have already passed since the UK referendum on leaving the European Union and the debates and in-depth analysis on the potential impact on the Insurance Market are still open; the three months has not produced much clarity.It goes without saying that currently London is the largest global hub for commercial and speciality risk and part of such a success has been due to being part of the EU. Now, in the short term, the ramifications of the vote to leave will probably change the map of the global insurance business and will create a level of uncertainty which has been rarely experienced.Apart from the latest news of the immediate cut of almost 3,000 employees in Lloyd’s market and further catastrophic scenarios, we will try to focus our attention to some of the main issues raised as a result of the referendum: (a) with regards to the UK insurers operating in Italy and (b) with regards to Italian Insurers operating in the UK.<strong>Loss of Mutual Recognition or Passporting</strong>The EU Single Market granted International Insurers access to the EU market on London’s doorstep and, at the same time, allowed UK based insurers to be able to write insurance and reinsurance in the other 27 Members States both on a cross-border basis or directly in those countries in which they had branches.The passport system allowed UK Insurers to establish branches in other Member States as well as Italian Insurers to open branches in UK under the so called “Home Country Control” system, meaning that the Home Country Supervisor had the exclusive responsibility for any regulatory and prudential supervision of the Insurer within the EU.Such a passport system allowed both UK and Italian insurers through the Italian and London hub to service their clients/assured globally.As a consequence of Brexit, and based on the current regulation, UK insurers and intermediaries will have to consider establishing or using EU subsidiaries and/or obtain new authorizations in order to offer cross-border services to EU clients. In this perspective to UK Insurers will apply Articles 28 and 29 of the Italian Insurance Code (“<strong>IIC</strong>”) and they will need to obtain new authorization in order to carry out business under the right of establishment, according to the prohibition to carry on business under the freedom of services.The same issue will affect the business of Italian based/authorized insurers who will be entitled to carry on business in UK on a cross-border basis only through local subsidiaries and/or through new authorizations.Furthermore, from a regulatory point of view, the Home Country Control System will not operate and branches will be subject to the prudential and regulatory control by the Supervisory Authority in the hosting country.&nbsp;<strong>Regulatory Uncertainty</strong>The EU (and Italy) is facing something which has never been experienced before.&nbsp;A quite clear set of regulations has been developed in the EU over the last decades in order to properly regulate the insurance business by Member States Insurers or Third State Insurers within and outside the EU.&nbsp;However, it is hard to say that Brexit will not have any impact on the current law because there is still in place a clear set of rules for Third State Insurers and UK could be simply considered a Third State, hence the relevant rules governing the activity of Third States’ Insurers will apply.But, in our view, it is unlikely that EU and UK will not negotiate a treaty in order to regulate the largest global insurance hub. We assume that a sector of such importance will be the core of the discussion between EU and UK as a consequence of the formal request to leave the EU. We can expect a period of uncertainty about the legal basis for insurance regulation and responsibility of institution/supervision and at the moment it is next to impossible to make predictions.The UK government will have to commence a focussed negotiation with the EU Commission for the withdrawal agreement, which will have also to include a number of transitional measures regarding budgetary, legal, political and finance rules. Those transitional measures will obviously increase the level of uncertainty of the legal applicable framework. This is something really new and with unpredictable points on the outcome and the timeframe.<strong>Policy Review</strong>The change of the current legal regime will affect the terms and effects of the contracts and transactions.Due to the strong connections between trade and insurances, we assume that a review of standard documentation in trade will probably have an impact also on the surrounding insurance products and policy wording (including the consequences related to the application of a different tax regime).Moreover policyholders’ residency will become an issue and policies terms could need reviews. Indeed, the administration of long term contracts involving insureds, risks and policyholders outside UK could became difficult as a consequence of the abandon of the passport system.<strong>International Trade and New Barriers</strong>A further key aspect of the business of UK insurers and intermediaries which may be affected by UK being outside the European Union could also be that UK will not longer be entitled to benefit from treaties between EU and third states, so that insurers and intermediaries based in UK could face new barriers when providing service to third countries until the EU treaties would be replaced by UK treaties.&nbsp;Furthermore, UK will need also to implement new regulations and treaties (also with the EU) in order to regulate the data protection schemes (and grant the data flow into the UK from EU), the enforcement of judgments, employees rights and obligations (on both sides the UK citizens employed in EU and EU citizen employed in UK) and, more in general, professionals providing their service on the mutual recognition scheme within the EU.This will take a long time and, on a very preliminary standpoint, it could lead to further risks and areas of uncertainties in the insurance business. These issues could also push insurers and intermediaries to identify possible alternatives to continue to write business on a cross-border basis and maintaining the EU passport system.<strong>Tax Implications</strong>The UK’s decision to leave the EU will have important effects in tax field.In particular, the exit of the UK from EU would have as a principle consequence the non-application of the EU Directives. The most relevant Directives not more applicable would be: parent-subsidiary Directive (dir. 90/435/CEE), interests and royalties Directive (dir. 2003/49/CE), merger Directive (dir. 90/434/CEE) and administrative cooperation in the field of taxation Directive (dir. 2011/16/UE). The matters listed above, in absence of different and specific agreement with EU Countries, would be governed by Double Tax Treaties (“DTT”), which involve, generally, a tax regime less advantageous.As to concern indirect taxation, particularly Value Added Tax (“VAT”), after Brexit, the UK would no longer be required to apply the VAT Directives and Regulations. This means that the sale of goods between the UK and the EU would no longer be considered as intra-EU transactions but as import/export, with the consequence application of VAT.<strong>Change of EU Insurance Market Scenario</strong>Being the largest Insurance Hub in Europe, the UK has always had a “<em>greater voice at the trade table being part of the EU, being part of a larger economic entity</em>” and has been highly influential in the development of EU rules for Insurance business.As a consequence of Brexit, we can expect that there will be a reshuffling of influence within EU decision making rooms. In this scenario, according to the long-lasting experience and success of insurance business, we hope that Italy will be able to increase its level of influence in the development of the common rules within the EU.Furthermore, there could be also the possibility that a new insurance hub will need to be considered within the EU Market in order to accept the international insurers and intermediaries moving from London.With particular reference to the business of intermediaries, UK entities could be forced to move to an EU member state in order not to loose the benefit of passporting; leaving the EU market and remaining in UK (in the absence of an agreement) would force those intermediary to rebuild completely their distribution networks.In a recent interview published on an English newspaper, John Nelson (the head of Lloyd’s) says that “<em>The UK's position at the centre of the global insurance market is under threat after the famous Lloyd's of London market said it may be forced to move some of its business to continental Europe as a result of the Brexit vote</em>” because “<em>There will be bits of business where it will be better for us and more efficient for us, if we don't get single market access if we write it in the EU</em>” (<a href="http://www.independent.co.uk/news/business/news/brexit-will-make-insurance-firms-quit-uk-says-lloyds-of-london-boss-a7225941.html" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">http://www.independent.co.uk/news/business/news/brexit-will-make-insurance-firms-quit-uk-says-lloyds-of-london-boss-a7225941.html</a>).It is clear that we are not in the position to predict whether this is really what is going to happen or whether this is simple positioning before the negotiations: however, what is clear is that we will need to keep on our toes to capture the opportunities that are likely to occur.<u>&nbsp;</u>&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6120</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 04 Oct 2016 11:19:12 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Brexit today: game on or game over?</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/brexit-today-game-on-or-game-over</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>The Bratislava Conclusions</strong>Under the slogan of “underpromise and overdelivering” the Bratislava Summit<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> took place on 16 September giving the remaining 27 Member States the possibility to discuss, in addition to a more workable setting for 27 instead of 28 at one summit table, their common future without UK. Leaders agreed on the so-called Bratislava Declaration and Roadmap, which set out the key priorities for the next months.&nbsp;From these documents it seems clear that Brexit was not at the top of the Bratislava agenda. Tusk laconically said in the Bratislava Declaration: “<em>although one country has decided to leave, the EU remains indispensable for the rest of us</em>”. As much to say that the EU will be a success even with 27 Members and the 27 will work for it.&nbsp; In the meanwhile, UK has not yet triggered Article 50 TEU, giving rise to a lot of doubt.<strong>Article 50: when, how and with who</strong>The positive result of the referendum in UK raises a fundamental question. Who, when and how to trigger Article 50 TEU? The answers to these simple questions are not immediate. What only seems clear from the reading of Article 50 is that the European legislator never thought the exit proceeding would ever really be used. It is simplistic and leaves many key procedural issues unclear or unanswered.Article 50 provides that:“<em>1. Any Member State may decide to withdraw from the Union in accordance with its own constitutional requirements. 2. Member State which decides to withdraw shall notify the European Council of its intention. […]</em>”.Unlike most EU Member State, the UK does not have a written constitution. Legal opinion in the UK is divided as to whether Article 50 con be invoked by Prime Minister alone, or whether&nbsp;parliamentary approved will be required. The House of Lords issued an opinion in late September stating that Article 50 could only be triggered by Parliament. Court cases have been taken the issue to the UK Supreme Court. Decisions are not expected before Christmas.Whatever the constitutional position in the UK, Prime Minister Theresa May has already made it clear that she will not trigger Article 50 until a UK approach and objectives for negotiations is put together and agreed within the country.The exiting Member State can invoke Article 50 by giving notice to the European Council of its intention to withdraw from the EU. Notice of withdrawal is unilateral. The consent of the EU Member States, European Parliament or Commission is not required.“<em>3. The Treaties shall cease to apply to the State in question from the date of entry into force of the withdrawal agreement, or, failing that, two years after the notification referred to in paragraph 2 […]</em>”.Article 50 does not specify when notice must be given. Once the notice is served, unless those negotiations proceed to the satisfaction of all participants, UK will withdraw from the EU within 2 years during which all EU laws continue to apply to the leaving state.It seems more and more clear that that the UK must negotiate, on the one hand the agreement to withdraw and on the other hand an agreement on future relations. The new relationships are potentially complicated and detailed – covering at least as much as the 120 and more agreements that make up the EU-Swiss arrangement. The first step will be to negotiate a transitional arrangement between the UK and the EU. In the meanwhile will be negotiated the agreements for what comes next and what the new trading agreement with the EU is.<strong>The future effects on jurisdiction Further reflection on the withdrawal agreement</strong>Considering that Article 50 defines the first step of the withdrawal by a Member State, the EU Institutions and Member States jurists must resolve many issues. For example: While the exit agreement will be a bilateral agreement between the EU and the UK the future agreement is likely to be a series of bilateral agreement between the UK and the EU and each Member State. And in the case of trade agreements and exclusive competences of the EU (agriculture, fishery) UK will negotiate directly with the Commission?&nbsp; It’s our opinion that the choice of the counterparty is not only a formal legal issue but a substantive one. It will depend on the object of the agreement.Moreover, it is not completely clear what the EU must do in order to bring into force a withdrawal agreement with the UK. The European Union has two requirements which need to be fulfilled for the conclusion of a withdrawal agreement: first, European Council acting by qualified majority must approve the withdrawal agreement. Secondly – pursuant to Article 50(2), the European Council must consent to the agreement.Timing is beginning to take on a crucial role in this <em>affaire</em>. Immediately after the referendum results, the EU institution leaders warned that the UK should give notice and trigger Article 50 as soon as possible: “<em>[…] the will of the British people must now be put into effect as quickly as possible</em>” said European Commission President Jean-Claude Junker.&nbsp; The negotiations must be completed in time in order to enable the EU to go through its internal processes. After the EU completes its internal processes, the agreement is ready to be apply immediately.What can be included in the withdrawal agreement remains unclear even if it is clear that it cannot result in amendments to the TEU or the TFEU. However the withdrawal agreement might have UK specific provisions in relation to the application of those treaties to the UK.<strong>Single Market</strong>The Single Market is the topic on which divisions almost disappear. All want to be in, including the UK. However the UK’s understanding of what the Single Market is differs from what the 27 consider it to be. For the 27 it includes the four fundamental freedoms of movement: people, services, goods and capital. The UK wants to exclude one of the four freedoms. The UK faces the prospect of having to establish new trade relationships, both with the remaining 27 EU members and other countries around the world. There are various examples that UK can take as model as a potential post Brexit option: Norway model, Switzerland model and Turkey model are some examples. The Norway model is based on the European economic Area (hereinafter the “EAA”). The EEA is an agreement between the EU and Norway, Iceland and Liechtenstein that grants these countries virtually full access to the EU’s single market. This means that the four freedoms of goods, services, capital and people apply within the EEA on the same basis as within the EU itself. Instead EU rules on agriculture, fisheries, justice and home affairs do not apply. The downside is that EEA members have no say over the rules of the single market are created. Continued EEA membership would therefore allow the UK to remain within the single market even post-Brexit. It is also important to consider – as obvious as it may seem – that the UK has a more important position than the EEA members (both Norway or Iceland or Liechtenstein). UK is a member of the G7 with a permanent seat on the UN Security Council, which can allow UK to set its long-term sights higher than EAA members. Both the UK and the EU need to quickly turn the page and focus on people’s needs, and geopolitical challenges. The European Parliament, which must consent to the withdrawal agreement, will contribute constructively to the negotiations. Its views need to receive the utmost consideration; without its input there could be no deal and the UK would be forced into a World Trade Organisation-style relationship, which is neither in the interest of the UK nor the EU.<strong>Bremain: a possible scenario</strong>If during the next year (2017) the European Council will decide for a Revision of the Lisbon Treaty, the UK could be a contracting party to the negotiations. At this point, Brexit will be stopped and article 50 will be not activated. How can the European Union reach this conclusion?The reasons could be political and juridical. For the first aspect, a revision of the Treaty can help the Governments to reduce the risks of excessive criticisms by the citizens towards the European Union (France, Italy, Spain but also The Netherlands, Hungary, Poland and Czech Republic) and to take the opportunity for this Member States to play a role for building a “new Europe”. Juridical point of view, the start up of the new negotiations could “freeze” the article 50 and put it in stand-by, with some relevant internal legal consequences for the UK legislation on European Single Market.<strong></strong><strong>Conclusions</strong>Just as we are completing this note, Theresa May has spoken to the Conservative Party Conference in Birmingham. Whatever the words, a ‘hard’ Brexit is more and more likely. Access to the single market will have to be balanced against no role for the ECJ and limited implementation of the freedoms in particular free movement of persons. Parliament is to become sovereign again.It is to be hoped that the words in Bratislava can turn into something positive for the EU (and hopefully for the UK, on its own, as well).&nbsp;<strong>&nbsp;</strong>&nbsp;&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> European Council President Donald Tusk has organized this informal meeting in order to “<em>diagnose together the present state of the European Union and discuss our common future</em>”. Given that Bratislava Summit is an informal meeting, the 27 can’t make any decisions or issue formal conclusion. That being said, leaders agreed on the so-called Bratislava Declaration and Roadmap, which set out the keys priorities for the next months. The Bratislava Roadmap is a first step which aims to “<em>bring back stability and a sense of security and effective protection</em>”, as Tusk said on his remarks before the summit. The main issues discussed concern:- <strong>General diagnosis and objective</strong> such as make a success of the EU at 27, find common solutions also where there are starkly differences among the remaining;- <strong>Migration and external borders</strong>;- <strong>Internal and external security</strong>;- <strong>Economic and social development, youth</strong>;- <strong>Way ahead</strong>.These themes will be developed in the next formal European Council meetings.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6123</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 04 Oct 2016 04:01:23 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>The effect of Brexit on the public procurement sector in Italy</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-effect-of-brexit-on-the-public-procurement-sector-in-italy</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>It is too early to determine with certainty the effects that Brexit could have on public procurement either in the UK or in the member States. The rules governing this sector are the result of thirty-years of legal developments which are almost exclusively EU rules and procedures designed to ensure fair competition in the single market.At the present time we are only in a position to consider the effects that Brexit will produce on the basis of the EU Directives and of the national law currently in force on the basis that the UK Government decides to modify the relevant internal laws and regulation (based on the EU rules) and adopt rules no longer compliant with the EU Regulations and Directives. Such effects could be obviously mitigated by possible agreements that the UK Government could negotiate with the EU or with single member States.The basic issue is that as of the date in which Brexit shall be effective, UK economic operators shall be considered as operators from third States. This basically means that they shall not be granted the same guarantees and rights of the economic operators established in the member States. Nevertheless, this does not imply that UK economic operators are excluded from participating in the public tender procedures carried out in the member States.As a general remark, the application of the EU rules concerning the public procurement is not limited to operators in the member States. &nbsp;On the basis of EU Directive (see Art. 25 of the Directive 24/2014/EU) and to the Italian legislation (see Art. 49 of the Act of Public Contracts enforced by means of the Legislative Decree 19 April 2016, no. 50) economic operators established in third States signatories to the Agreement on Government Procurement (GPA) within the framework of the WTO are granted by the contracting authorities treatment no less favourable than the treatment reserved to the economic operators established in the member States.In this respect it is worth noting that the EU Directives as well as the national law identify the economic operators (se Art. 2, par. 1, no. 10 of the Directive 24/2014/EU and Art.3, par. 3, lett. <em>p</em>, of the Act of Public Contracts) as any natural or legal person or public entity or group of such persons and/or entities, including any temporary association of undertakings, which offers the execution of works and/or the supply of products or the provision of services on the market. No subjective requirement related to the nationality of the economic operator is expressly provided for.The UK is part of the GPA as member of the European Union. We can reasonably expect, and in any case we cannot exclude, that UK negotiates its singular participation in GPA before Brexit is effective.Therefore, from a theoretical perspective we can consider two possibilities.(i)&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; UK is not part of GPA, and in such a case the participation of the UK economic operators in public tender procedures can face serious obstacles; but in such a case the same obstacles shall be met by the member States’ economic operators in the tender procedures carried out in UK.(ii)&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; UK adheres to GPA and its economic operators are granted the favourable conditions provided by the said agreement, which establishes the principle of open, fair and transparent condition of competition in public procurement. That being said, the adhesion to GPA does not automatically extend all the EU regulation on the public tender procedures, because the GPA Agreement does not fully comply with the EU rules.This means that in the public procurement Brexit can result in significant discrimination between EU and UK economic operators. At the present stage it is impossible to reasonably predict which is the concrete level of the said discrimination and if it can prevent at all the access of UK economic operators to the public procurement sector in the EU States. It should also be observed that if UK operators face discrimination in the EU the reverse is also likely to be the case.Since a real restriction to the access of UK economic operators to the public procurement is unlikely (even if theoretically possible), to give a concrete example of the difficulties that the UK competitors can meet in the tender procedures we can consider the discipline concerning technical specifications, as well as the subjective requisites requested to the economic operators for being admitted in the tender procedures (for example, see Art. 64 of the Directive 24/2014/EU).This rule is based on common EU rules which do not apply to the operators established in third States even if those States enforce rules substantially equivalent to the EU Directives.Other rules are specific and typical of the EU system, but are absent in the GPA agreement. This is the case of the rule which grants the economic operators the faculty to rely on the capacity of other entities to meet the financial or technical requirements requested for participating in a tender procedure (see article 63 of the Directive 24/2014/EU). This rule, clearly aimed at expanding competition, is not expressly provided for in the GPA and consequently should not be applicable to economic operators from a third State, even if such State is a party of GPA.It must also be considered that the regulation of public procurement is strictly connected with the EU’s State aid rules.The EU law on public procurement implies that the competition of the economic operators is not altered or distorted by actions of the member States. In this respect the EU control on the subsidies granted by the member States to the respective economic operators guarantees the equal treatment of all the undertakings and prevents unfair competition between competitors who could take advantage from the support of the State they are established in.As of the date of Brexit, the UK could modify its internal legislation concerning the State subsidies and decide to adopt a more flexible regulation giving the UK companies stronger support to improve their competitiveness. If UK is no longer part of the EU single market the EU authorities are no longer entitled to control (and possibly sanction) the granting of subsidies not compliant with the EU rules. We can reasonably expect that in this case the member States would limit access of UK operators in the EU market.WTO rules also provide rules restricting State subsidies, but these rules are not as comprehensive or as effective as the sophisticated EU rules on State aids. In the contest of WTO an agreement concerning state subsidies was signed, but this agreement is not so “strict” as European rules on State aid. Therefore, even the participation of UK in the WTO agreements does not prevent UK undertakings from possible restrictions in participating in the tender procedures carried out in the member States.Another critical point connected to public procurement concerns the legal remedies and the protection of the competitors before the national judicial authorities.According to the Directive 2007/66/CE the member States guarantee competing tenderers the possibility to avail of judicial remedies aimed at giving prompt, effective, and full protection of their own interests. In this respect the Court of Justice has found that the protected interest consists in the interest of the competitor to participate in a fair competitive procedure and to be awarded the contract. Pursuant to the reciprocity principle, any possible modification of the UK legislation concerning the jurisdiction on public procurement could affect the level of the legal protection of competitors and trigger a consequent restriction for the UK companies in participating in public tenders in the remaining member States.On the basis of this brief overview it clearly emerges that the possible impact of Brexit on public procurement is not exclusively related to the decisions that the UK Government will take with regard to the legislation specifically regulating this sector.Public procurement is influenced by several concurrent rules directly or indirectly related to the general regulation of the market and of the commercial competition among economic operators. The current EU framework and the laws enforced in the member States with regard to public procurement imply the effectiveness of many other rules aimed at guaranteeing real competition between EU economic operators and that the conditions of real competitiveness in the market are not affected by national obstacles or by national interventions for giving unfair support to some operators.Consequently the first point that arises from Brexit is the necessity of a real protection of the economic operators established in the Member States and competing in the single market, to avoid that the flexibility given to the UK Government by Brexit can alter the legal conditions necessary for guaranteeing a fair competition in public procurement. In this respect the overall legal framework shall be considered as well as the consequences that each new law or regulation possibly enforced in the UK can produce on the capability of the UK economic operators of competing in the European market.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6125</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 04 Oct 2016 03:57:13 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Brexenergy: a roadblock for the European Energy Market?</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/brexenergy-a-roadblock-for-the-european-energy-market</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Increasing interconnectivity with Continental Europe will necessarily require co-operation between UK and EU Internal Energy Market in any Brexit scenario. If the UK is permitted to participate in the Energy Union following Brexit, it would need to negotiate an appropriate partnership with EU and adopt - and comply with - the relevant European law.The questions to be addressed are: can the UK continue to participate in the liberalisation of the European Energy Market (EEM), can the EEM continue the liberalisation process without the UK ?It’s important to underline the extent to which EU and UK energy policies are closely aligned: in many respects, the UK has taken the lead in shaping EU energy policy, with its focus on open and transparent markets, energy security, low carbon energy sources, energy efficiency and high levels of environmental protection. If the UK was to stay within European Economic Area (EEA) as a Member of the European Free Trade Associatiobn (EFTA), most of these objectives and constraints would remain.Given to the UK’s liberalised energy policy, we expect that the UK will continue to implement and be supportive of many aspects of the EU’s Third Energy package (an EU legislative package with the central aim of liberalising European gas and electricity markets).&nbsp; For example, the ownership unbunding requirements, which require the separate ownership and operation of electricity/gas transmission systems for any generation, production and supply interests; the level playing field; and the standards transparency. The UK Government also appears committed to market-based interventions in energy markets and supports EU initiatives such as market coupling. We therefore consider that business should plan to continue to comply with these requirements.Consequently, if the UK remains part of the EEA, the EU State Aid rules will continue to apply to the energy infrastructure and support schemes as today, since the EEA Agreement contains a similar prohibition. However, any subsidy will also need to comply with the WTO subsidy regime which is similar in its intentions to the EU State aids rules. The WTO regime disciplines the use of subsidies and regulates the actions which WTO members can take to counter the effects of subsidies.<em>From a legal point of view, one of the most important question needing a quick answer is how the UK would join the EEA Agreement given its more advanced implementation of EU Law. The answer will only be known as part of the Brexit negotiations, after the triggering of the famous Article 50 of the Treaty of Lisbon. In fact, the exact nature of the exit and the future UK-EU relationships is still to be negotiated and it is expected that the United Kingdom will attempt to extract favorable terms in a a new trading arrangements that still provides the country access to a single market</em><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><em><sup><strong>[1]</strong></sup></em></a><em>, while the European Union will resit such an arrangement.</em>As this is the first time that a Member State has left the “28-Countries Club”, there are many significt uncertainties over substance, process and timelines. In the interim period and while negotiations are ongoing, the legal status of the EU-UK relationship (and all attendant rules and regualtions) will remain unchanged. But there will be political changes: the UK will not participate in the next European Councils and Councils of Ministers. Over the near term, uncertainty will be the defining feature of the direct and indirect impacts on energy markets. Nonetheless, it is possible to begin to outline some of the impacts on the energy system.<strong>The Brexit impact on Energy Markets</strong>Concerning the <em>Direct Impact</em>, as evidenced in the immediate reaction to the Brexit vote, and because the status quo will remain in place on the regulatory and trade front, the direct impact on energy markets in the short term will be supposely “..limited to the volatility of commodity prices, most prominently the orice of crude oil”<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[2]</sup></a>.The <em>Indirect Impact</em> on Energy Markets is perhaps more significant in the near and medium term than the direct impacts and moderated through the effect the British referendum will have on global economic growth. An example of indirect impact is the cost of access to credit. The risk premium on investments will likely rise, both in the UK and elsewhere, but “investors will remain risk averse until the long term is more predictable, and this will likely stiffen investments and rescricts the flow of capital even further across global markets”<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[3]</sup></a>.There is also the possibility of <em>Uncertain Impact</em> on Energy Markets. Going forward, much of impact on energy markets will be determined by the future contours of the UK relationship with the European Union and even more on the shape of the Union itself, which will be determined in the months ahead by a complex web of political and technical factors. There are three major areas of uncertainty when it comes to the Brexit’s impact on energy and climate policy that will be influenced by these negotioations: the future of climate policy, the future of British access to the EU market, and additional potential EU exits.&nbsp; These areas are by far most consequential for energy markets and policy, but are by no means the only areas of uncertainty.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">News e approfondimenti</a><strong>Climate Policy and multilateral agreements</strong>When it comes to multilateral climate policy, the United Kingdom - the European Union’s second largest emitter of CO2 – has partecipated in UN climate negotiations as part of the broader EU bloc, and its climate commitment to the recent Paris Treaty was submitted as part of the broader European commitment. What will happen to the EU target – will it need to be resubmitted, and would any submission need to be more or less stringent without the united Kingdom -&nbsp; remains to be seen. Likewise, whether they will submit a new climate pledge, and the shape and scope of that pledge, is also up in the air. However, the United Kingdom is on the path to cut emissions by 2030 under a domestic law. The broader EU negotiating dynamic on climate moving forward may also change. The United Kingdom is often credited with both pushing for more stringent climate targets and for the adoption of market-based mitigation (rather than top-down-wide stadards and goal setting). How the European approach to climate negotiations may change without the presence of the British remains to be seen.<strong>Access to EU Market : the Framework</strong><u></u>A considerable impact of a potential Brexit for energy markets will be determined by the shape of the future EU-UK economic relationship (as well as the political future of the United Kingdom itself). There are, essentially, five possibilities for the relationship: 1) status quo – the United Kingdom does not leave the European Union and remains part of the common market; 2) the United Kingdom leaves the Union but retains full access to the EU single market (the Norway model); 3) the United Kingdom has restricted but significant access to the common market on a bilateral basis (the Swiss model); 4) the United Kingdom does not have acces to the common market but negotiates a separate free trade agreement with the Union (the Canada model); 5) the United Kingdom and the European Union are not able to negotiate preferential trading terms, and access to the common market would be premised on the World Trade Organization rules.<strong>Access to EU Energy Markets</strong><u></u>While it would make economic sense for the United Kingdom to remain part of Europe’s internal markets for electric power and natural gas (50% of UK imported gas comes through the Union), that outcome remains to be negotiated. What is less clear, however, is whether the United Kingdom would drop some specific European measures, such as imposed renewable energy targets and Europe’s Industrial Emissions Directive, which controls emissions on power plants. The regulatory upheavel could be significant for energy development in the United Kingdom, with energy regulations currently set by the European Union likely to be the subject of future negotiations. Moreover, the status of access to the common market is also likely to impact the decision of whether the UK continues to participate in the EU emission trading system, which regulates greenhouse gas emissions.Finally, the broader energy market impacts may be determined by the future of the European Union itself. The British vote to leave the Union is likely to propt other anti-EU forces in other EU countries to hold similar referenda. If the Union were to break apart - either marginally or more substantially, or dissolve altoghether - the consequences for energy markets could be profound.It is uncertain how the outcome of the referendum will affect political fragmentation across the European Union. A number of countries, including Poland and Hungary, have incumbent euroskeptic governments, while many other member states have growing ranks of opposition parties to current governments who share a skeptical view of the European Union as an institution. If there are other referenda or movements toward exit aming these member states, it is likely to have major impacts on global economic growth and confidence in the markets in general, which in turn would have severe effects on energy markets.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Andrew Stanley, Centre for Strategic Studies.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Global Fossil Energy and Climate Change mitigation, in Climate Change, May 2016, volume 136, Issue 1, pp. 69-82<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[3]</a> See and read in following pages: Norvegian Model, Swiss Model etc.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6140</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 13 Jul 2016 07:06:24 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Does China respect its WTO Commitments?</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/does-china-respect-its-wto-commitments</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>When China acceded to the WTO in 2001 it made a series of commitments to change its national law on a wide variety of issues. These commitments were part of the agreement that allowed China to become a member of the WTO and are set out in China’s Protocol of Accession to the WTO.It can be questioned whether China has complied with a number of its Protocol commitments.&nbsp; In this note we highlight 10 of those commitments which are fundamental to the functioning of a market economy and do not appear to have been respected.All the provisions of the Protocol were drafted with the the object of facilitating China’s accession to the WTO in anticipation of it becoming a market economy.<strong>Commitment No 1: Prices in every sector must be determined by market forces</strong>Section 9 of China’s WTO Protocol of Accession provides that China <em>shall allow prices for traded goods and services in every sector to be determined by market forces, and multi-tier pricing practices for such goods and services shall be eliminated.</em>Exceptions to this requirement are quite limited and are set out in Annex 4 of the Protocol. The products covered in Annex 4 are certain agricultural products, certain pharmaceuticals, natural gas and processed oils.Other than these very limited exceptions, China committed to allowing prices to be set by the market immediately in 2001. Even for the exceptions, China committed to "make best efforts to reduce and eliminate" them.&nbsp;As China has not allowed a true competitive market to develop for many products, and indeed government intervention and influence continues in 2015 to pervade key sectors of the Chinese economy, many key prices are not being determined by market forces.<strong>Commitment No 2: All subsidies to be notified to the WTO and prohibited subsidies to be eliminated&nbsp;</strong><strong>&nbsp;</strong></p><ul> <li>Under Section 15 of its WTO Accession Protocol, China agreed to notify to the WTO any subsidy within the meaning of Article 1 of the SCM Agreement, granted or maintained in its territory, organised by specific product, including those subsidies defined in Article 3 of the SCM Agreement. The information provided was to be as specific as possible, following the requirements of the questionnaire on</li></ul><ul> <li>China also committed itself to eliminate all subsidy programmes falling within the scope of Article 3 of the SCM Agreement upon accession.</li></ul><p>&nbsp;These obligations have not been respected. Subsidies are not publicised despite China's commitment to report its subsidies to the WTO (as required of all WTO Members). There is grossly inadequate notification of subsidies provided by central and sub-central governments.&nbsp;Furthermore, China continues to provide prohibited export subsidies and subsidies favouring&nbsp; the use of local products to its domestic industries.&nbsp;China also committed to make available to WTO Members, upon request, all laws, regulations and other measures pertaining to or affecting trade in goods, services, TRIPS or the control of foreign exchange before such measures are implemented or enforced. In emergency situations, laws, regulations and other measures are to be made available at the latest when they are implemented or enforced.Accurate and reliable information was to be provided to individuals and enterprises <em>(</em>in relation to the legislation to be published<em>).</em><strong>Commitment No 3: State Owned Enterprises (SOEs) to operate free of State influence</strong>The Government of China agreed not to influence, directly or indirectly, commercial decisions of SOEs and State-invested enterprises. In particular, under Section 6 of its Accession Protocol, and Article XVII GATT 1994, China agreed that these enterprises would make purchase and sales&nbsp;involving imports or exports based solely on commercial considerations such as price, quality, marketability and availability.&nbsp;However, decisions of State-owned enterprises are not taken on a commercial basis. The 12th Five-year Plan illustrates the GOC control over many industries and SOEs in terms of consolidation, location, access to raw materials, overseas investments, management of capacity and production as well as the market shares for key products.&nbsp;All of China trade-related laws, regulations and other measures were to be translated in one or more of the WTO languages (English, French and Spanish).&nbsp;However, China has not honoured these obligations either. There is no transparency in the elaboration, promulgation and implementation of laws and regulations by legislative, judiciary&nbsp;and administrative bodies. No body has been set up to undertake these obligatory translations.&nbsp;Moreover, SOEs do not need to be profitable because of government intervention to keep them afloat. SOEs&nbsp; have&nbsp; been&nbsp; directed&nbsp; to&nbsp; build&nbsp; up&nbsp; huge&nbsp; overcapacities&nbsp; without&nbsp; regard&nbsp; to&nbsp;profitability. This has direct consequences on world markets as those overcapacities result in a flood of dumped exports to other countries.<strong>Commitment No 4: Non-discrimination in Procurement</strong>Except as otherwise provided for in the Protocol, foreign individuals and enterprises and foreign-funded enterprises shall be accorded treatment no less favourable than that accorded&nbsp; to other individuals and enterprises in respect of:</p><ul> <li>the procurement of inputs and goods and services necessary for production and the conditions under which their goods are produced, marketed or sold, in the domestic market and for export;</li> <li>the prices and availability of goods and services supplied by national and sub-national authorities and public or state enterprises, in areas including transportation, energy, basic telecommunications, other utilities and factors of China also agreed to join the Government Procurement Agreement (GPA) following accession. China has not joined the GPA, nor has China made a credible offer of activities that would be covered by the GPA commitments.</li></ul><p>There is continuing discrimination against imports and foreign companies (FIEs) established in China. FIEs are discriminated in public procurement in various manners. SOEs and public institutions bar FIEs from bidding on public contracts in certain sectors such as the railway market. Regulations exclude FIEs due to ‘licensing requirements’ in the constructions, engineering and design sectors. FIEs are discriminated against on the basis of the country of&nbsp;origin of the supplier. There is no publicity for tenders.&nbsp;An further example of theses measures can be seen in the Steel sector. There is discrimination against foreign equipment and technology imports in the steel sector through the Steel and Iron Industry Development Policy. It encourages the use of local content by stressing the fact that financial support for steel projects using newly developed domestic equipment is provided by the&nbsp; Government&nbsp; of&nbsp; China&nbsp; and&nbsp; should&nbsp; be&nbsp; favoured.&nbsp; The&nbsp; Policy&nbsp; also&nbsp; calls&nbsp; for&nbsp; the&nbsp; use&nbsp; of&nbsp;domestically manufactured steel-manufacturing products and domestic technologies.<strong>Commitment No 5: Non-discrimination in general</strong>China agreed to repeal or revise all laws, regulations and other measures inconsistent with the GATT Most Favoured Nation (‘MFN’) and National Treatment rules. China also confirmed that it would comply with the MFN rule with regard to all WTO members. China has adopted plans to boost innovation in high-technology sectors called the strategic emerging industries. These plans discriminate against foreign firms and their products. They&nbsp; also encourage excessive involvement of the GOC in the market and technology transfer.&nbsp;In addition, VAT discriminates between domestic goods and imported goods.</p><h4>Commitment No 6: Technical Barriers to Trade (TBT)</h4><strong>&nbsp;</strong>China shall, upon accession, bring into conformity with the TBT Agreement all technical regulations, standards and conformity assessment procedures.66&nbsp;China has not complied with the TBT Agreement leading to obstacles for foreign companies to access the local market. Certain mandatory industry standards and regulations requiring conformity assessment procedures have not been notified to the WTO while other technical regulations do not fulfill the legitimate objectives defined in the TBT Agreement. China appears to use in-country testing for a range of products which does not conform with international practice that tend to accept foreign tests result and certifications. China continues the development of unique&nbsp; national standards as a&nbsp; means to&nbsp; protect domestic&nbsp; companies&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; from&nbsp;competing foreign technology and standards.<strong>Commitment No 7: Intellectual Property</strong>By accepting the TRIPS agreement, China agreed to comply with generally accepted international norms to protect and enforce IPRs held by foreign companies and individuals.68IPRs are not properly registered and protected.69 Issues in relation to trade secrets, copyright protection, software piracy, counterfeiting, uncertain and complex enforcement environment due to lack of transparency in the process, procedural obstacles to civil enforcement, local protectionism and, corruption.<strong>Commitment No 8: Market access</strong>China committed to the removal of trade barriers and the opening of the domestic market to foreign companies and their exports in every sector as from the first day of accession.Market Access Barriers remain. Many barriers to foreign direct investment through the prohibition or restriction to invest in certain sectors, burdensome pre-approval processes for investment (that include registering producers before importation), local content and joint&nbsp;venture requirements. National treatment not being extended to Foreign Invested&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Enterprises&nbsp;(‘FIEs’). A ban prohibiting the control by foreign investors of steel companies is in force since 2005. Similarly, the mining sector is closed to foreign investment.<strong>Commitment No 9: Non-tariff measures</strong><ul> <li>China shall eliminate and cease to enforce trade and foreign exchange balancing requirements, local content and export or performance requirements made effective through laws, regulations or other</li> <li>China shall ensure that the distribution of import licences, quotas, TRQs, or any other means of approval for importation, the right of importation or investment by national and sub-national authorities, is not conditioned on: whether competing domestic suppliers of such products&nbsp; exist;&nbsp; or&nbsp; performance&nbsp; requirements&nbsp; of&nbsp; any&nbsp; kind,&nbsp; such&nbsp; as&nbsp; local &nbsp;content, offsets, the transfer of technology, export performance or the conduct of R&amp;D in China.</li></ul><p>Foreign Invested Enterprises must transfer technology as a precondition for market access. This happens when participating in tenders through the Chinese partner requiring the FIE to transfer technology information before agreeing to form a joint-venture.<strong>Commitment No 10: Judicial review</strong>China shall establish and maintain tribunals, contact points and procedures for the prompt review of all administrative actions relating to the implementation of laws, regulations, judicial decisions and administrative rulings of general application referred to in Article X:1 of the GATT 1994, and the relevant provisions of the TRIPS Agreement. Such tribunals shall be impartial and independent of the agency entrusted with administrative enforcement and shall not have any&nbsp;substantial interest in the outcome of the matter.The judicial system in China is not impartial and objective. In this regard, China has not acted in compliance with WTO commitments or China’s own Regulation.Commitments in relation to specific market sectors:<strong>Automotive sector:</strong>Requirements concerning local content, technology transfer and exports will&nbsp; be&nbsp; eliminated upon accession. The right to invest will not be conditioned upon the conduct of R&amp;D.&nbsp;China industrial plans require new automobile and new plants to make substantial investments in R&amp;D facilities in China.<strong>Banking sector</strong>China committed to give national treatment to foreign banks within five years following accession. Specific commitments were also made as regards electronic payment services.&nbsp;This commitment has not been implemented with regard to China-foreign joint banks and bank branches. Foreign credit card and business that issue or accept credit and debit cards face restrictions. A WTO case in relation to electronic payment services discrimination was brought and won by the United States.<strong>Telecommunications</strong>China has committed to open the telecommunication market to foreign producers.&nbsp;The restrictions on basic telecomunications services, including the informal bans on new entry, the requirement to set up a joint-venture with a SOE and, very high capital requirements have prevented foreign suppliers from accessing the telecommunication market services.<strong>The film industry</strong>China agreed to liberalise foreign film distribution and to allow a certain number of films to be imported.After accession, foreign producers were allowed to import less than the number of films committed. This has lead to a WTO dispute won by the United States.<strong>Agriculture</strong>China shall upon accession administer TRQs on bulk agricultural commodities should in a transparent manner. China also agreed to be bound by the WTO Agreement on Agriculture which sets out commitments in relation to market access, domestic support and export subsidies. China committed to a cap for trade and production-distorting subsidies that is lower than the cap permitted for developing countries.The administration of these TRQs is impaired by lack of transparency.81 China has increased domestic subsidies and other support measures for the local agricultural sector.82 Sanitary and phytosanitary (‘SPS’) measures, not based on science as required continue to obstruct agricultural trade. Arbitrary inspection on imports constitute further obstacle. All proposed&nbsp; SPS&nbsp;measures have not been first notified to the WTO members as required by WTO law.<strong>Retail industry</strong>China maintains restraints on the retail of processed oil in breach of its WTO commitments.<strong>Legal services</strong>In adopting measures to implement its legal services commitments, China has triggered WTO compliance issues since they impose an economic needs test and restrict the type of legal services that can be provided. The opening of offices is also characterised by lengthy delays.<strong>The fertilizer industry</strong>Chinas agreed to implement a TRQ system that provides significant market access for three industrial products, including fertilizers.That TRQ system does not work smoothly due to transparency and administrative guidance concerns. Moreover, discriminatory tax and imports measures have been introduced. US&nbsp; exports of fertilizers to China have declined sharply.<strong>Import and Export Regulations:</strong>China accepted to implement a Trade Defence framework in line with WTO rules. China agreed to substantially reduce or eliminate the vast majority of export restrictions.&nbsp;Transparency and procedural fairness requirements concerning anti-dumping investigations have not yet been implemented. Trade defence cases are also often initiated as a retaliatory tool. Numerous export restraints have been maintained that have led to two WTO cases, i.e.&nbsp; raw materials and rare earth, defeats against the United States and Europe.&nbsp;&nbsp;<strong>&nbsp;</strong><strong>&nbsp;</strong>&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6142</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 13 Jul 2016 06:57:15 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>The implementation of European Retail Action Plan: where we stand</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-implementation-of-european-retail-action-plan-where-we-stand</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Retail and wholesale services are key for the EU economy. They account for 11.1% of the EU’s GDP and provide around 33 million jobs (almost 15% of total employment in the EU). Over 6 million companies in the retail sector act as intermediaries between thousands of product suppliers and millions of consumers. E-commerce has increased the potential market for retailers and the scope of products available to consumers. The European Commission aims at ensuring that EU wholesalers, retailers and consumers are part of an integrated retail market.European retail services present a diverse and complex picture. Hence, there is no an unique&nbsp; and homogeneous solution or approach to the challenges they face. The diversity of the retail sector includes differences in terms of the type of providers (SMEs or larger companies), organization (groups of independent retailers, cooperatives, corporations, etc.), outlet sizes, formats, products lines, the supply chains involved, locations, business models, levels of vertical integration, ownership structures and size of operations.Currently, retailers face varied challenges depending on their size and sector of activity. The development of e-commerce is also putting pressure on the retail sectors to reinvent its business models. In addition, a blurring of the borderlines between sectors (the scope of retail services continues to broaden through the constant addition of new products and services, including financial, telecommunications and travel services, utilities, etc.) means that business models are becoming more and more multifaceted. Global phenomena, such as the consequences of the financial crisis for consumers purchasing power, rising commodity prices, demographic&nbsp;&nbsp; trends,&nbsp;&nbsp; in&nbsp;&nbsp; particular&nbsp;&nbsp; the&nbsp;&nbsp; aging&nbsp;&nbsp; of&nbsp;&nbsp; the&nbsp;&nbsp; EU&nbsp;&nbsp; population,&nbsp;&nbsp; and&nbsp;&nbsp; the&nbsp;&nbsp; drive for&nbsp;ustainability, all challenge existing retail business models and processes.<strong>The European Retail Action Plan (ERAP) </strong>aims at addressing key obstacles to achieving a Single Market in Retail by setting out a strategy to improve the competitiveness of the retail sector&nbsp; and enhance the sector’s economic, environmental and social performance. It was clear that its strategic goals cannot be met simply by top-down measures, but will require the active collaboration and initiative of the retail sector itself. For example, responsibility for the investment in skills will have yet to be shared, and the retail sector must play an important role here, alongside Governments, individuals, and the educational sector.<strong>Eleven concrete Actions </strong>are identified in ERAP. All of these are legally relevant, as future legislative proposals:- Through dialogue with stakeholders, the Commission will develop good-practice and guidelines and/or codes of conduct to facilitate consumer access to transparent and reliable information, making it easier to compare prices, quality and the sustainability of good services;- The Commission will propose European methodologies for measuring and communicating the overall environmental impact of products and organizations;- Member States must remove all remaining instances of non-compliance with unequivocal obligations under the Service Directive45 concerning access to, and exercise of, retail activities, including eliminating economic needs tests within the meaning of Article 14§546 of the Service Directive. The Commission will apply its zero-tolerance policy through infringement procedures, where appropriate;- The Commission will launch a performance check in the retail sector to explore how commercial and planning rules and are applied on the ground by competent authorities where a potential service provider wishes to set up a small, medium or large retail outlet; through exchange of best practices, provide for greater clarity regarding the proper balance between freedom of establishment, spatial/commercial planning, and environmental and social protection;- The Commission will adopt a Green Paper detailing the common features of UTP’s47 in the B2B food and non-food supply chain and open a consultation the results of which will be available by late Spring 2013. The results of the consultation will feed into an impact assessment of the different options identified to address the issue at EU level;- In the Context of existing EU Platforms, the Commission will support retailers to implement actions to reduce food waste without compromising food safety ( awareness raising, communication, facilitating of redistribution to food banks, etc.) e.g. through the Retail Agreement on Waste48; and work on developing a long-term policy and food waste, including a Communication on Sustainable Food to be adopted in 2013;- Through dialogue with stakeholders, the Commission will define best practice to make supply chains more environmentally-friendly and sustainable and minimise the energy consumption on retails outlets. The Commission will encourage retailers in the context of existing fora to apply these best practices;- On that basis, the Commission will design concrete actions focused on boosting retail competitiveness, such as bringing research results to the market faster, integrating the e- commerce and brick-and-mortar environments, new ways of informing consumers about products, the development of innovation-friendly regulations and standards etc.;- The Commission will examine the feasibility of setting up a dedicated database containing all EU and domestic food labelling rules and providing a simple way to identify labelling requirements per products;- The Commission will take measures to ensure better market integration for card, internet and mobile payments through a) revision of the Payments Services Directive ;b) an enhanced governance model for retail payments servoices;c)a legislative proposal on multi-lateral interchange fees for payment cards49;- The Commission will strengthen cooperation with social partners to create conditions that make it possible to match skills with labour market needs in the retail sector, particularly by identifying and anticipating skills needs through an EU Sectorial Skills Council, and by improving retailers training and reskilling policies.Currently the European retails services sector present a diverse and complex picture. Hence, there is no “one size fits all” solution or approach to the challenges they face. The diversity of the retail sector includes differences in terms of the type of providers (SMEs or larger companies), organization (groups of independent retailers, cooperatives, corporations) outlet sizes, formats, product lines, the supply chains involved, locations, business models, levels of vertical integration, ownership structures and size of operations.Consequently the European Commission published in 2015 a Report describing the measures taken by the Commission to implement the 11 concrete actions identified in ERAP. In addition, a High Level Group on Retail Competitiveness was set up to advise on retail policy.Through dialogue with stakeholders the Commission will develop good practice guidelines and/or codes of conduct to facilitate consumer access to transparent and reliable information, making it easier to compare prices, quality and the sustainability of goods and services.Further the Commission will propose European methodologies for measuring and communicating the overall environmental impact of products and organizations.A <strong>Recommendation </strong>(2013/179/E) on the use of common methods top measure and communicate the life cycle environmental performance of products and organizations.A <strong>Communication </strong>COM(2013) 196 on Building the Single Market for Green Products – Facilitating better information on the environmental performance of products and&nbsp; organizations. It contains a set of principles for communicating environmental performance.Member States must remove all remaining instances of non-compliance with unequivocal obligations under <strong>Service Directive </strong>concerning access to, and exercise of, retail activities, including eliminating economic needs tests within the meaning of Article 14§5 of Services Directive. <strong>The Commission will apply its zero-tolerance policy through infringement procedures, where appropriate.</strong>The Commission will carry out a performance check in the retail sector to explore how commercial and spacial planning rules and plans are applied on the ground by the competent authorities where a potential service provider wishes to set up a small, medium or large retail&nbsp;outlet.The Commission will adopt a <strong>Green Paper</strong><strong>50 </strong>detailing the common features of UTPs in the B2B food and non-food supply chain and open a consultation the result of which was be available by late spring 2013.In the context of existing EU Platforms, the Commission will support retailers to implement actions to reduce food waste without compromising food safety (awareness raising, communication, facilitating of redistribution to food banks, etc.) e.g., through the <strong>Retail Agreement on Waste</strong>; and work on developing a long-term policy on food waste, including a Communication on Sustainable Food adopted in 2013.Through dialogue with Stakeholders, the Commission will define best practices to make supply chains more environmentally-friendly and sustainable and minimise the energy consumption of retail outlets. The Commission will encourage retailers in the context of existing fora to apply these best practices.The Commission also launched a retail innovation initiatives in 2013 whereby the Commission, with the help of a high-level experts, will explore how to ensure that the retail sector can contribute to, and benefit from, innovative products, services and technologies.The Expert Group on Retail Sector Innovation, in its final report of 2014 has made <strong>concrete recommendation </strong>targeted at:</p><ul> <li>Building awareness of the potential of retail innovation for competitiveness, and of opportunities to boost retail innovation and to stimulate cooperation among stakeholders;</li> <li>Ensuring greater participation by retail firms of all sizes in European innovation projects;</li> <li>Identifying and stimulating investment in retail skills that increase potential for retail sector innovation;</li> <li><strong>Ensuring that regulation work </strong>as a driver for retail sector</li></ul><p>The Commission will examine the feasibility of setting up a dedicated database containing all <strong>EU and domestic food labelling rules </strong>and providing a simple way to identify labelling requirements per product.During the last two years <strong>the Commission has taken measures </strong>to ensure better market integration for card, internet and mobile payments through : <strong>a revision of the&nbsp; Payment&nbsp; Services Directive was adopted in 2015.</strong><strong>51</strong>Finally, the Commission will strengthen cooperation with social partners to create conditions that make it possible to match skills with labour market needs in the retail sector, particularly&nbsp; by identifying and anticipating skills needs through an EU Sectorial Skills Council, and by improving retailers training and reskilling policies.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6143</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 13 Jul 2016 06:46:45 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>The new EU Customs Code</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-new-eu-customs-code</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The new European Union Customs Code has replaced the paper-based Community Customs Code, introducing considerable changes that impact on various aspects of customs law and practice. The scope of this note is to give a brief overview of the Union Customs Code and set out the most significant changes.The UCC was enacted in order to modernise, streamline and update EU custom law that had become obsolete. It is clear that the customs code must adapt to the technological evolution of international trade. While in the 80’s – when the CCC was formulated – a single crane could&nbsp;unload 1,000 tons per hour, today a single crane can handle 3,500 tons per hour32. This means&nbsp;that a paper-based system such as that of CCC, has reached its limits. The international trade needs more efficient tools than the ones used in the past. For this reason it appeared necessary to introduce drastic changes for customs administrations and world trade.The UCC also intends to harmonise and reduce the number of custom procedures across the Member States, organise them in a new structure and create an electronic system to accelerate entry and exportation procedures.The companies involved in the import and/or export of goods33 into and within the EU will be affected by the UCC. As a consequence companies should be more compliant with the applicable laws also because, for instance, the UCC introduces more checks on the correct application of authorizations. As a matter of fact, one objective of the UCC is to avoid errors and to reduce the number of post release recoveries and repayments. In addition the operators &nbsp;will&nbsp;no longer need to provide information to multiple government agencies as the new “one-stop- shop” system will allow data to be disseminated automatically throughout the EU34. Moreover, in order to get more benefits from the new provisions of the UCC, the companies shall show a&nbsp;solid record of compliance, and in most cases, require an Authorised Economic Operator (the “<strong>AEO</strong>”) certificate.At a glance, the key changes under the new Code will be:</p><ul> <li>the abolition of the first sale rule for customs valuation and consequently the introduction of the last sale rule;</li> <li>the increase in dutiabilty of royalties and licence fees;</li> <li>the introduction of trademark royalties;</li> <li>all communications between customs authorities and economic operators must be electronic;</li> <li>goods removed from a customs warehouse and entered into free circulation in the EU, pursuant to sale to an EU customer, shall be valued based on the value of the&nbsp;transaction to the EU customer;</li> <li>introduction of mandatory guarantees for most special procedures;</li> <li>the potential need to have AEO status in order to benefit from certain customs simplifications and</li> <li>centralised clearance and self assessment expected to be introduced in 2020 but will only be available for companies that have AEO</li></ul><p><strong>Abolition of the first sale rule</strong>The <em>first sale </em>rule has been repealed and replaced by the <em>last sale </em>rule. Under the <em>first sale </em>rule companies could use the value of an earlier sale in the supply chain as the custom value, if it can be determined that the earlier sale took place for export to the EU. Under the old rules “<em>the primary basis for the customs value of goods shall be the transaction value, that is the price&nbsp;</em><em>actually paid or payable for the goods when sold for export to the customs territory, adjusted, where&nbsp; necessary</em>”.35 The&nbsp; customs value&nbsp; of imported&nbsp; goods will be&nbsp; determined&nbsp; at the&nbsp; time of&nbsp;acceptance “<em>of the customs declaration on the basis of the sale occurring immediately before&nbsp;&nbsp; the goods are brought into the customs territory</em>”.36 The UCC has introduced the <em>last sal</em>e rule replacing the <em>first sale </em>rule in order to avoid that the final price results like the amount of the sales from the manufacturer for export to the EU. On the assumption that this change will have a crucial impact on the companies that currently use the <em>first sale </em>rule, the UCC has provided a&nbsp;so-called <em>sunset clause </em>which allows the companies to keep on using the <em>first sale </em>rule until 31 December 2017.<strong>Royalties, licence fees and trademark royalties</strong>Under the UCC the royalties or licence fees are generally payable as a condition of sale, irrespective of the relationship between the manufacturer and third party licensor, and must be included in the customs value. According to UCC rules also the trademark royalties are dutiable without exemption and consequently the companies must pay trademark&nbsp; royalties&nbsp; in connection with imported goods into the EU pursuant the same rules as royalties and licence fees.<strong>Benefits related to holding of AEO status</strong>Customs Simplifications37 and Security and Safety38 are the only two types of authorization remaining in the Code. Under the current legislation, holding AEO status or meeting AEO&nbsp; status&nbsp;criteria has become mandatory in order to be admitted to several benefits such as Centralised Clearance39 and Self Assessment.40 There are even other facilities which do not require to have the&nbsp; AEO&nbsp; status.&nbsp; This&nbsp; means&nbsp; that&nbsp; the&nbsp; UCC&nbsp; strongly&nbsp; encourages&nbsp; companies&nbsp; to&nbsp; become&nbsp; AEO&nbsp;accredited&nbsp; in&nbsp; order&nbsp; to&nbsp; keep&nbsp; or&nbsp; maintain&nbsp; specific&nbsp; facilitations&nbsp; and&nbsp; simplified&nbsp; procedures. Tobecome an AEO a trader must have:a. a solid record of compliance. The compliance track record requirement includes not only the compliance track record of import duties but also VAT, excise duties, corporate income tax and other taxes;b. a satisfactory system to manage commercial and transport-related data;c. adequate and technologic record-keeping capabilities. AEO holders need to have employees that can either demonstrate practical competences or hold professional qualifications;d. business solvency;e. mantain high safety standards.It should be noted that companies which have committed any serious infringement of customs lQ are not currently eligible for AEO.<strong>Introduction of mandatory guarantee</strong>Under the CCC the Customs Authorities had discretion to set and decide when a guarantee had to be released by the companies. The UCC has now introduced mandatory guaranteeS to be released by the companies in order to cover potential and actual debts.&nbsp;The Code is fully in force now for less than one month; therefore a preliminary balance if its effects on the market can not be drawn yet. However, it is already working well and is a clear improvement on the past.<strong>Some details on the legal provisions</strong>On 1 May 2016 the Union Custom Code41 (the “<strong>UCC</strong>” or the “<strong>Code</strong>”) – as consequence of the entrance into force of the Delegating Acts (the “<strong>DA</strong>”) and Implementing Act (the “<strong>IA</strong>”) – has become applicable in full repealing the Community Customs Code42 (the “<strong>CCC</strong>”) and replacing significant aspects of the existing law.The Delegated Act and Implementing Act together with the Transitional Delegated Act43 (the “<strong>TDA</strong>”) will operate until 2020 at the latest.&nbsp;The DA was adopted on 28 July 2015 as Commission Delegated Regulation No 2015/2446 and then has been modified twice. The UCC Delegated Act supplements certain non-essential elements of the UCC.The IA was adopted on 24 November 2015 as Commission Implementing Regulation No 2015/2447. The UCC Implementing Act intends to ensure the existence of uniform conditions&nbsp; for the implementation of the UCC and a harmonised application of procedures by all Member States.The IA and the DA were published in the European Union’s Official Journal on December 29, 2015.&nbsp;The TDA was adopted on 17 December 2015 as Commission Delegated Regulation&nbsp; No&nbsp; 2016/341. Annex 12 of the UCC Transitional Delegated Act has been corrected by a Commission Delegated Regulation was published in the Official Journal (L121) on 11 May 2016. The TDA addresses all the transitional phases up to full implementation in 2020.<strong>&nbsp;</strong><strong>&nbsp;</strong><strong>&nbsp;</strong><strong>&nbsp;</strong></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6144</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 13 Jul 2016 06:40:58 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>KISS with ODR: keep it short and simple with Online Dispute Resolution</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/kiss-with-odr-keep-it-short-and-simple-with-online-dispute-resolution-2</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The number of disputes arising from doing business on the internet is on the increase. In order to unlock the e-commerce potential and to drive the Digital Single Market forward, European Commission has launched a new platform where EU citizens will be able to resolve online dis- pute without going through a court. This article aims to explain the idea that underlies the ODR, to explain how it works, and to summarise the steps which traders should take in order to be compliant with ODR legislation.<strong>Why do we need ODR?</strong>The online dispute resolution (ODR) is a new platform launched by the European Commission in order to help consumers and traders resolve online disputes both for domestic and cross border purchase of goods and services, without the need to go to court.The idea of settling disputes in an alternative way - instead of going to court – is not new. Arbi- tration and amicable settlement procedures are common. But they need adapting to the inter- net age. As internet usage continues to expand, it has become increasingly necessary to design&nbsp;efficient mechanisms for resolving Internet disputes because traditional mechanisms, such as litigation, can be time-consuming, expensive and raise jurisdictional problems26. Both consumers and traders ask a low cost, simple and fast procedure which can avoid to go through lengthy and costly court proceedings.Arbitration bodies allow the settlement of disputes out of court. They are generally known as ADR or Alternative Dispute Settlement. They involve a neutral third party to act as an interme- diary between consumers and traders. The ADR entity can suggest or impose a solution or simp- ly bring the two to discuss how to find a solution. ODR is the evolution 2.0 of ADR: it is like an ADR procedure but conducted entirely online.<strong>The legal framework</strong>Pursuant to Article 169 TFEU the European Union is competent to legislate in the area of con- sumer policy even if it is a shared competence with the Member States.The legal basis for the establishment of the ODR platform is the Regulation 524/2013 adopted by the European Parliament and the Council on 21 May 201327 which describes the main func- tions of the platform as well as the workflow for a dispute that is submitted through the platform. The Regulation builds upon the Directive 2013/11/EU28 - implemented into Italian law by Legislative Decree 6 August 2015 n.130 - which provides the legal basis for ADR as a whole.According to an EU Factsheet from January – issued by the Directorate-General for Justice and Consumers – the Directive ensures that consumers have access to Alternative Dispute Resolu- tion when seeking to resolve their contractual disputes in virtually all economic sectors no mat- ter where (domestically or across borders) and how&nbsp; (online/offline) the purchase was made.&nbsp; The Directive has provided for full ADR coverage at EU level. In every Member State and for all contractual disputes in every market sector there will be an ADR procedure available. The Commission is working with the Member States in order to achieve a full coverage of all Mem- ber States and sectors as soon as possible. The complaints from a consumer living outside the EU and from a consumer complaining about a trader established outside the EU, or from a con- sumer complaining about goods or services bought offline (e.g. physically in a shop) are not covered by the Directive. The complainants about higher education or healthcare services are not accepted either<strong>How does the ODR platform work?</strong>The ODR platform is developed and operated by the European Commission. It has been opened since 9 January 2016 and available for use since 15 February 2016. The platform offers users the possibility to conduct the entire resolution procedure online, it is user-friendly and multilingual. There are four steps:1. The consumer fills and submits an online compliant form;2. The compliant is sent to the relevant trader, who proposes an ADR entity to the consumer;3. Once the consumer and trader agree on an ADR entity to handle their dispute, the ODR platform transfers the complaint automatically to that entity. The ADR entities are bodies that comply with the binding quality requirements established by the ADR Directive and which are included in the National list of ADR bodies;4. The ADR entity handles the case entirely online and should reach a conclusion within 90 days.29The ODR platform involves lots of practical benefits both for consumers and for traders.&nbsp;The first added value of settling a dispute on ODR platform is that users (read here European citizens, consumers or traders) will be more confident in trading online and across borders be- cause they know that any potential dispute can be solved in a quick and low cost way, and - the most important thing – not only out of court but even from their home.The Commission estimates that 60% of EU traders do not sell online to other countries because of the difficulties in resolving potential problems which could be arise from a dispute over the sale.&nbsp;EU Justice Commissioner Vera Jourova said, “<em>One in three consumers experienced a problem when buying online in the past year. But a quarter of these consumers did not complain mainly&nbsp;</em><em>because they thought the procedure was too long or they were unlikely to get a solution. The new online platform will save time and money for consumers and traders.</em>”On the other hand, the ODR practice presents an intrinsic contradiction. Mediation is generally based on a face-to-face discussion of the issues between participants. The mediator typically plays the role of the helping party who listen and understands concerns and moreover, who helps parties to empathize with each other.Online mediation loses the dynamics of traditional mediation because it takes place at a dis- tance and in front of computer screens, rather than with face-to-face communication.30Some&nbsp;authors have argued that the lack of personal presence in online mediation can make it more difficult for the mediator to maintain effective control over the negotiating parties.31<strong>Traders’ duties</strong>Every online trader will be required under the new legislation to comply with certain obligations:1. Provide an electronic link to the ODR platform on their website;2. Moreover, in every commercial offer to consumers made by e-mail, similar information should be included in the e-mail;3. The information shall also be provided in the general terms and conditions applicable to online sales and service contracts.Currently, non compliance with the ADR Regulation could result in Trading Standards civil en- forcement which could escalate into a court order to comply with the Regulations. Member States will be responsible for elaborating rules on penalties applicable to infringements which cloud result in an unlimited fine or up to two years in prison.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6145</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 13 Jul 2016 06:22:56 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>There is no lesser duty rule in EU trade defence law</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/there-is-no-lesser-duty-rule-in-eu-trade-defence-law</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>Executive summary</strong>What is the basis of the EU practice of choosing the lesser of the dumping (subsidy) or injury margins as the basis for setting anti-dumping or anti-subsidy duties? Is there a lesser duty ‘rule’<strong>12 </strong>in EU or WTO law?And if there is a ‘rule’ is it applied correctly by the EU Commission.The note concludes that:i) there is no rule in EU (or WTO) law requiring that an anti-dumping or anti-subsidy13 duty should be lower than the dumping or subsidy margin. In other words, there is no Lesser Duty Rule (LDR) in EU or WTO law;ii) there are no provisions in EU or WTO law requiring the calculation of an injury margin or indicating how an injury margin should be calculated;iii) the injury margin calculated by the EU does not capture injury as defined in WTO and EU law.iv) the injury margin as calculated by the EU cannot in law and in practice ever be considered adequate to remove injury (the legal test on which the LDR is based);v) the fact that the lesser duty ‘rule’ has been applied in the EU for decades does not make a practice that is not based on law legal, or give exporters a legitimate expectation that the EU will continue to apply it.<strong>WTO anti-dumping law does not mandate a duty lower than the dumping margin</strong>There is no rule of WTO law requiring the imposition of an anti-dumping duty lower than the dumping margin. (14)Therefore the EU practice of imposing duties set at the level of the lower of the dumping or injury margins is a WTO Plus provision. The EU is not required by the WTO law to apply a lesser duty. The most recent confirmation of this view by the WTO Appellate Body (AB) is found in <em>EC- Fasteners. (</em>15)There are no provisions in WTO anti-dumping law providing for an injury margin.Consequently&nbsp;there are no provisions on how to calculate an injury margin. WTO law requires that there is a determination of injury. Certain economic criteria have to be examined. Not all factors have to show injury. In fact WTO (and EU) law allows measures to be imposed on the basis of the threat of injury. If an injury margin was necessary, or even within the logic of antidumping law, how would it apply to a finding of a threat of injury?Article 9(3) of the Agreement on Implementation of Article VI of the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade 1994 (the WTO ADA) provides:[t]<em>he amount of the anti-dumping duty shall not exceed the margin of dumping as established under Article 2.</em>Article 9(1) of the ADA provides in relevant part:<em>It is </em><strong><em>desirable</em></strong><em>…..that the duty be less than the </em>[dumping] <em>margin if such lesser duty would be&nbsp;</em><strong><em>adequate to remove the injury </em></strong><em>to the domestic industry.&nbsp;</em>The concept of applying a duty lower than the dumping margin has been addressed by the WTO Appellate Body in the <em>EC-Fasteners </em>case. The view of the AB is clear. There is no binding rule in WTO imposing an obligation to set the anti-dumping duty at a level lower than the margin of dumping. The AB held:[t]<em>he mandatory nature of the first and second sentences of Article 9.2 can be contrasted with the preference expressed in the second sentence of Article 9.1 for duties lesser than the margin&nbsp; of dumping, if lesser duties are adequate to remove the injury to the domestic industry. To&nbsp;</em><em>express such a preference, Article 9.1 uses the expression "it is desirable".&nbsp;</em>16In <em>US–India Plate</em>, India argued that the US Department of Commerce (USDOC) should have considered applying a lesser duty as one form of “constructive remedy” under Article 15 ADA. However, the Panel disagreed with India stating:<em>India suggests that the USDOC should have considered applying a lesser duty&nbsp; in&nbsp; this&nbsp; case, despite the fact that US law does not provide for application of a lesser duty in any case. We&nbsp; note that consideration and application of a lesser duty is deemed desirable by Article 9.1 of the AD Agreement, but is not mandatory. Therefore, a Member is not obligated to have the possibility of a lesser duty in its domestic legislation. We do not consider that the&nbsp; second sentence of Article 15 can be understood to require a Member to consider an action that is not&nbsp;</em><em>required by the WTO Agreement and is not provided for under its own municipal law.</em>17In the earlier <em>EC – Bed Linen </em>case the Panel had found that the use of a lesser duty was a form of constructive remedy, but did not find that the imposition of a lesser duty was mandatory:18<em>The Agreement provides for the imposition of anti-dumping duties, either in the full amount of&nbsp;</em><em>the dumping margin, or desirably, in a lesser amount, or the acceptance of price undertakings, as a means of resolving an anti-dumping investigation resulting in a final affirmative determination of dumping, injury, and causal link. Thus, in our view, imposition of a lesser duty, or a price undertaking would constitute ¨constructive remedies¨ within the meaning of Article&nbsp;</em><em>We come to no conclusions as to what other actions might in addition be considered to constitute “constructive remedies” under Article 15, as none have been proposed to us.</em>A limited number of WTO members favour amending the ADA to require an obligatory, rather than discretionary, lesser duty rule.19 The EU is not a part of this group. However, even these WTO members “<em>acknowledge that the current provision </em>[on the lesser duty] <em>is not mandatory,&nbsp;</em><em>but they chose to implement provisions to foster a better system</em>”, and ask that “<em>the positive actions of these Members should not be undermined under the DDA, the spirit of which is, we understand, to increase trade flows, enhance predictability and provide more transparency</em>”.20<strong>Conclusion on WTO law</strong>There is no requirement in WTO to set an anti-dumping duty at a level lower than the dumping margin.&nbsp;There is no concept in WTO law of an injury margin or even how an injury margin might even be calculated.&nbsp;Because the possible setting the duty at below the dumping margin is facultative and not mandatory, there has been no need for WTO Members to agree on what <em>‘adequate to remove injury to the domestic industry’ </em>means.<strong>EU law does not impose an obligation to set the duty at less than the dumping margin</strong>The Basic Anti-Dumping Regulation refers to the level of the anti-dumping duty in three&nbsp; different provisions:Article 9(4) provides:<em>The amount of the anti-dumping duty shall not exceed the margin of dumping established but it should be less than the margin if such lesser duty would be adequate to remove the injury to the&nbsp;</em><em>Community industry.</em>Article 7(2) provides:&nbsp;<em>The amount of the provisional antidumping shall not exceed the margin of dumping as provisionally established, but it should be les than the margin if such lesser duty would be adequate to remove the injury to the Community industry.&nbsp;</em><em>&nbsp;</em>Article 8(1) provides:<em>Price increases under such undertakings shall not be higher than necessary to eliminate the margin of dumping and they should be less than the margin of dumping if such increases would be adequate to remove the injury to the Community industry.</em>There is no distinction in the three provisions relative to their correct interpretation. The law is clear:i) an anti-dumping duty cannot, by law, be more than the dumping margin;ii) the EU has the facility to set the duty at less than the dumping margin if such lesser duty would be adequate to remove injury to the Union industry.So the legal texts set a maximum upper limit of the duty and the possibility of a lower amount.The text of the EU provisions and the WTO provisions are remarkably similar. There is a mandatory element and a facilitative element. The mandatory provision ‘shall’ refers to the upper limit of the anti-dumping duty. The facilitative provision ‘should’ refers to a possible duty lower than the dumping margin. The AB in <em>EC-Fasteners </em>has addressed this distinction, when it found:[t]<em>he mandatory nature of the first and second sentences of Article 9.2 can be contrasted with the preference expressed in the second sentence of Article 9.1 for duties lesser than the margin&nbsp; of dumping, if lesser duties are adequate to remove the injury to the domestic industry. To&nbsp;</em><em>express such a preference, Article 9.1 uses the expression "it is desirable".</em>21The text of the basic EU anti-dumping regulation in other EU languages reflects this distinction between ‘shall’ and ‘should’. ‘Shall’ is presented in the Italian version of Article 9(4) as “<em>non&nbsp; deve superare</em>” and in the French version as “<em>ne doit pas exceder</em>”. ‘Should’ is presented in the Italian and French versions of Article 9(4) in the conditional mood: “<em>dovrebbe essere inferiore</em>” and “<em>devrait être inférieur</em>”.The word ‘should’ cannot, in law, be the basis of a mandatory rule. The word ‘should’ is conditional and gives to the competent authority the possibility to impose a duty at less than the dumping margin should that authority consider it appropriate and should that lesser duty&nbsp;&nbsp; be adequate to remove injury.Two considerations flow from the wording of the text of the basic regulation.i) there is no lesser duty rule;ii) the imposition of an anti-dumping duty at less than the dumping margin is facilitative.<strong>Have the EU Courts examined this issue</strong>Reference is made to the lesser duty in two cases. In <em>Allied International II </em>from 1985, the Court of Justice found:<em>when the Council adopts an anti-dumping regulation it is required to ascertain whether the amount of the duties is necessary in order to remove the injury. In this case, however, there is nothing in the documents before the Court to suggest that the Council took into consideration that aspect of the matter</em>. 22The Court did not consider that the imposition of a lesser duty was a mandatory requirement. Rather the Court held that the Council <em>is required to ascertain whether the amount of duties is necessary in order to remove injury</em>.The finding of the Court of Justice in <em>Allied International II </em>can be questioned. The Court finds that ‘should’ is a requirement when it is quite clear that the word is an indication of&nbsp; a&nbsp; possibility.That being said, <em>Allied International II </em>does not set out a rule. It requires that there be an evaluation as to whether a particular duty is adequate to remove injury. Making an evaluation&nbsp; of whether a duty lower than the dumping margin is adequate to remove injury is not the same as finding that the lower of two margins must always be the basis of the duty imposed. In other words, if there was a rule as to the result there cannot be an evaluation. An evaluation implies the possibility of a variety of results.In <em>International Potash</em>, from 2000, the General Court found, in paragraph 42, that, before imposing duties, the institutions must balance the various interests at stake. It found that:<em>[t]he fact that various interests are to be balanced is conveyed by the wording of Article 9(4) of the basic regulation, which provides that the amount of the anti-dumping duty may not exceed the amount necessary to remove the injury to the Community industry.</em>This interpretation of the law by the EU’s lower court was not appealed to the Court of Justice.&nbsp; It can be strongly questioned whether this finding of the General Court is an accurate reflection of the law. The General Court uses the words ‘may not’ thus making the provision mandatory rather than facilitative. In any event, this citation does not address what the EU is required to&nbsp;&nbsp; do within the terms of Article 9(4).<strong>What is the Commission required to do within the terms of Article 9(4)?</strong>The correct interpretation of the last sentence of Article 9(4) is not that the Commission is obliged to impose a duty at the level of the lower of the dumping or injury margins. The last sentence of Article 9(4) does not impose a requirement to assess whether a duty set at the level of the dumping margin is adequate to remove injury. Rather it allows the EU to make such an assessment.Not only is there no lesser duty rule in EU law, the legality of the EU practice of setting the anti- dumping duty at the level of the injury margin, if that margin is less than the dumping margin, is not compliant with law.There is no reference in the last sentence of Article 9(4) to an injury margin. Thus a mechanical comparison between a dumping margin and an injury margin fails to address what is made possible on the basis of the last sentence of Article 9(4).The wording of the last sentence makes clear that the assessment is in relation to the dumping margin only. The ‘margin’ referred to in the phrase ‘should be less than the margin’ is the dumping margin. It is not an injury margin. The question is whether a duty set at the level of the dumping margin, and that margin alone, is adequate to remove injury.The first observation is that an evaluation of <em>adequacy </em>could, in the abstract, result in a finding that only a duty set at the level of the dumping margin is adequate to remove injury. An examination of adequacy could also find that a duty at the level of the dumping margin was <em>inadequate </em>to remove injury (however, the law provides that the duty cannot exceed the dumping margin). The examination of adequacy does not necessarily imply a duty lower than&nbsp; the dumping margin.The second observation is that a mechanical choosing between two margins can never be an evaluation of the adequacy of one of the margins. In other words, the provision requires the assessment of the dumping margin and does not provide for its simple replacement by another margin.This means that to the extent that the Commission is required to make an examination of the adequacy of the level of the duty, the Commission does not carry out this assessment under current practice.The third observation is that fixing the anti-dumping duty at the level of the same (injury) margin for all exporters does not respect the object of setting an anti-dumping duty on the basis of the margin of dumping of that exporter.The fourth observation, as will be seen below, is that an injury margin, as determined in EU practice, is not the same as an anti-dumping duty adequate to remove injury to the Union industry.<strong>What duty is adequate to remove injury?</strong>A draft document of the Commission from 201323 in relation to the calculation of the profit margin provides, under the heading Legal Basis, as follows:</p><ol start="2"> <li><em>The injury margin is the margin adequate to remove the injury to the Union</em><em>&nbsp;</em></li></ol><ol start="3"> <li><em>The injury margin is calculated by comparing an exporting producer’s export price with the non-injurious price of the Union industry. The latter consists of the Union industry’s cost of production plus a reasonable profit </em></li></ol><p>The first observation is that the statement in a draft Commission document that the injury margin is the <em>margin </em>adequate to remove injury does not make sense. The question is what&nbsp; <em>duty </em>is adequate to remove injury. By referring to a margin, the Commission seeks to refer to the injury margin, something that is not provided for in law.The second observation is that, despite this apparently clear statement from the Commission, there is nothing in the basic anti-dumping regulation in relation to the calculation of the injury margin.The third observation is that a Commission working document referring to a margin, not provided for in the basic anti-dumping regulation, does not suddenly become law and cannot, in any case, constitute a deviation from, or a change, in law.Furthermore a statement from the Commission that the injury margin is adequate to remove injury cannot be as assessment of adequacy for the purposes of Article 9(4). The first sentences of Article 9(4) refer to the setting of the anti-dumping duty in any one investigation. As part of that investigation&nbsp; a&nbsp; specific assessment of the&nbsp; adequacy&nbsp; of the&nbsp; level of the&nbsp; duty&nbsp; (to&nbsp;&nbsp; remove&nbsp;injury) may be required.24The fourth observation is that the Commission calculates the margin as the difference between the export price and the Union industry cost of production plus a reasonable profit.This methodology does not comply with Union law. Article 3(2) of Regulation 1225/2009 provides that the “<em>determination of injury shall be based on positive evidence and shall involve an objective examination of both: the volume of the dumped imports and the effect of the dumped imports on prices in the Community market for like products</em>.The methodology to determine an injury margin used by the Commission only assesses the impact of dumping on prices and does not assess the other injury factors. Most importantly it does not assess the impact of the volume of imports on the sales of the Union producers.Injury is something much more than a difference in price. It can include all the injury factors to be evaluated and, from a market perspective, loss of market share to dumped imports.The fact that an injury margin, as currently calculated by the Commission, is less than a dumping margin, cannot be a substitute for an assessment of the adequacy of the dumping margin and cannot be the basis of a duty adequate to remove injury.<strong>Conclusions on EU law</strong><u></u>EU law does not mandate the imposition of a duty lower than the dumping margin.&nbsp;At most, EU provides that the Commission should assess whether the anti-dumping duty should be set at the level of the dumping margin or a lower level. This assessment must be made in relation to the dumping margin and not any other margin.The Commission does not, in current practice, carry out an assessment of the adequacy of a duty set at the level of the dumping margin to remove injury. The mechanical comparison of a dumping and an injury margin is not an assessment of adequacy.In any event, the methodology used by the Commission to determine a margin for injury does not capture the injury to the Union industry and cannot therefore be considered adequate to remove injury. The phrase Lesser Duty Rule in an incorrect synthesis of both EU and WTO law. To the extent that any procedure exists it should be called: the assessment of the adequacy of a duty set at the level of the dumping margin to remove injury or, in short, the Duty Adequacy Assessment.It cannot be argued that exporters in specific investigations have a legitimate expectation that an anti-dumping duty will be based on the lesser of the dumping and the injury margins. In Case 256/84 <em>Koyo Seiko</em>, paragraph 20, the Court of Justice ruled that traders do not have a&nbsp; legitimate expectation in the use of a particular methodology for the calculation of an anti- dumping duty. In addition, in <em>Branco</em>, Case T-347/03, the General Court has ruled that there can be no legitimate expectations based on an incorrect interpretation of the law.&nbsp;Thus there is no legitimate expectation that an incorrect application of the law will continue to apply.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6151</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 14 Jun 2016 07:31:25 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>European Union calls for more culture in its international relation</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/european-union-calls-for-more-culture-in-its-international-relation</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The European Union is committed to developing a new strategy in international relations based on culture. Last April Federica Mogherini, in a speech at the Culture Forum in Brussels said that “Probably no other place in the world has the same cultural “density” as Europe. So much history, so many stories and cultures. We preserve millennial traditions and we are among the engines of global innovation. We should not be afraid to say we are a cultural super-power”.It is for this reason that on 8 June 2016 the European Commission published a joint communication to the European Parliament and the Council towards an EU strategy for international cultural relations. The Communication lists the principles that the EU should follow in furthering international relations. These are: promoting cultural diversity and respect for human rights, fostering mutual respect and inter-cultural dialogue, ensuring respect for complementarity and subsidiarity, encouraging a cross-cutting approach to culture and promoting culture through existing frameworks for cooperation.How did the EU arrive to this point?Article 2 of the Treaty of the European Union (one of the two treaties known as the Lisbon Treaty) provides that:<em>The Union is founded on the values of respect for human dignity, freedom, democracy, equality, the rule of law and respect for human rights, including the rights of persons belonging to minorities. These values are common to the Member States in a society in which pluralism, non-discrimination, tolerance, justice, solidarity and equality between women and men prevail.</em>Among the values that underlie the single market there are a number of provisions which are related to culture including:</p><ul> <li>The promotion of economic, social and territorial cohesion and solidarity between Member States;</li> <li>The respect for the rich cultural and linguistic heritage and ensuring that Europe’s (and not just the Union’s) cultural heritage is safeguarded and enhanced.</li></ul><p>And on the basis that the internal or single Union market promotes these values provides in Article 3(5) of the Treaty that:<em>In its relations with the wider world, the Union shall uphold and promote its values and interests and contribute to the protection of its citizens. It shall contribute to peace, security, the sustainable development of the Earth, solidarity and mutual respect among peoples, free and fair trade, eradication of poverty and the protection of human rights, in particular the rights of the child, as well as to the strict observance and the development of international law, including respect for the principles of the United Nations Charter.</em>There is a specific chapter on Culture in the other of the two Lisbon Treaties, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. Article 167 provides:<em>The Union shall contribute to the flowering of the cultures of the Member States, while respecting their national and regional diversity and at the same time bringing the common cultural heritage to the fore.</em>&nbsp;And<em>The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the sphere of culture, in particular the Council of Europe.</em>&nbsp;And<em>The Union shall take cultural aspects into account in its action under other provisions of the Treaties, in particular in order to respect and to promote the diversity of its cultures.</em>It can be concluded that European culture must be at the core of the EU’s international relations. It could even be asked why it has taken so long for the Commission to publish a communication on the issue.Culture in EU external relations is one of the three pillars of the European Agenda for Culture (2007). Developing a strategic approach in this field has been a priority of the Council's Work Plans for Culture since 2011. A major step forward was made with the European Parliament's Preparatory Action "<a href="http://cultureinexternalrelations.eu/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">Culture in EU external relations</a>" (2013-14), which highlighted the considerable potential for culture in Europe’s external relations and underlined that the European Union and its Member States stand to gain a great deal by better streamlining their cultural diplomacy.The EU strategy for international cultural relations will focus on three main objectives:i) Supporting culture as an engine for social and economic developmentThe economic benefits of cultural exchanges are too often overlooked. Global trade in creative products has more than doubled between 2004 and 2013, despite the global recession. Culture is a central element in the new economy driven by creativity, innovation, digital dimension and access to knowledge. Cultural and creative industries represent around 3% of global GDP and 30 million jobs. In the EU alone these industries account for more than 7 million jobs. In developing countries, UNESCO's Culture for Development Indicators (CDIS) show that culture contributes 1.5% to 5.7% of GDP in low and middle-income countries.The available data both in developing and developed countries indicate that the cultural sectors may account, depending on the country and scope, for 2% and 7% of GDP respectively, which is more than many other traditional industrial sectors.The EU strategy for international cultural relations should therefore also become a strategy for inclusive growth and job creation.ii) Promoting intercultural dialogue and the role of culture for peaceful inter-community relations&nbsp;Inter-cultural dialogue, including inter-religious dialogue, is a key tool in promoting the building of fair, peaceful and inclusive societies as well as the value of cultural diversity and respect for human rights. It establishes common ground and a favourable environment for further exchanges.Inter-cultural dialogue will be promoted through cooperation between cultural operators; peace-building cultural activities; exchanges between young people, students, researchers, scientists and alumni; as well as through cooperation on the protection of cultural heritage.iii) Reinforcing cooperation on cultural heritage&nbsp;Cultural heritage is an important manifestation of cultural diversity that needs to be protected. Rehabilitating and promoting cultural heritage attracts tourism and boosts economic growth. There are many opportunities for joint action with partner countries to develop sustainable strategies for heritage protection through training, skills development and knowledge transfer.&nbsp;The EU supports research and innovation for cultural heritage. The Commission will contribute to international efforts for the protection of cultural heritage sites and will consider a legislative proposal to regulate the import into the EU of cultural goods. It will also propose to the European Parliament and the Council of the EU to organise a European Year of Cultural Heritage in 2018.To help the EU implement the strategy and create synergies among all EU stakeholders (EU delegations, national cultural institutes and foundations, private and public enterprises, civil society), a Cultural Diplomacy Platform was set up in February 2016, focusing on strategic countries. Operated by a consortium of Member States' Cultural Institutes and other partners, the Platform will deliver policy advice, facilitate networking, carry out activities with cultural stakeholders and develop training programmes for cultural leadership.On issue not addressed by the Communication is the protection of Geographical Indications. The first recital to Regulation 1151/2012 on EU Quality Products makes clear that GIs are part of the EU’s cultural and gastronomic heritage. Thus the protection of GIs must form a basic part of all of the EU international relations. This refers not only to trade agreements like the TTIP but also all other interchanges that the EU has with third countries.&nbsp;In relation to TTIP it means that the EU cannot back away from strong protection for EU GIs as an essential part of the deal.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6152</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 14 Jun 2016 07:29:35 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>eIDAS Regulation – EU electronic signatures regime</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/eidas-regulation-eu-electronic-signatures-regime</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>From 1 July 2016, the Regulation (EU) No. 910/2014 known as “Regulation on electronic identification and trust services for electronic transactions in the internal market” (the “<strong>eIDAS”</strong>) will be effective in all Member States. The eIDAS Regulation integrates and implements the E-signature Directive 1999/93/EC (the “<strong>Directive</strong>”) that currently governs the operation of electronic signatures in the EU. The E-signature Directive has been in place for 15 years: it has gaps, legal and technical interoperability issues and does not cover the new technologies that have emerged since 1999 (such as mobile and cloud). Clearly an update was needed.As of 1 July 2016 the Directive will be entirely repealed by and wholly integrated into, the eIDAS. The integration of the Directive into eIDAS means that any obligations which derive from the Directive, will still feature in the eIDAS. In addition to those parts of the Directive which have been integrated into eIDAS, there are some new measures in eIDAS, which were not previously in force in the Directive.The eIDAS Regulation enables the use of electronic identification means and trust services by citizens, businesses and public administrations to access on-line services or manage electronic transactions.With eIDAS, the EU has managed to provide a predictable regulatory environment and legal framework for people, companies (in particular SMEs) and public administrations to safely access services and do transactions online and across borders.eIDAS divides electronic signatures into three types:</p><ol> <li>Simple electronic signatures, which are “<em>data in electronic form which is attached to or logically associated with other data in electronic form and which is used by the signatory to sign.</em>” <a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> This could be something as a photo of a signature.</li> <li>Advanced electronic signatures, which are uniquely linked to the signatory, capable of identifying the signatory. Moreover this type of signature is created using electronic signature creation data that a signatory can, with a high level of confidence<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>, use under his/her sole control and it is linked to the data signed in such a way that any subsequent change in the data is detectable<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>.</li> <li>Qualified electronic signatures, which are “<em>advanced electronic signatures that are created by a qualified electronic signature creation device, and based on a qualified certificate for electronic signatures.</em>”<sup> <a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4">[4]</a></sup></li></ol><p>eIDAS sets out minimum requirements<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> for what constitutes a “qualified electronic signature creation device”; for example, the confidentiality of the electronic signature creation data used for creating the electronic signature should be reasonably assured.In addition, the electronic signature creation data used for creating an electronic signature, with reasonable assurance, should be protected against forgery, and must not be derived from another source.Moreover, a qualified trust service provider may only generate electronic signature creation data on behalf of the signatory. Certification service providers (as they are currently identified in the Directive) will be replaced by “trust service providers” (<strong>TSPs</strong>), defined in eIDAS as entities that provide one or more trust services<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6">[6]</a>. Such services include the creation, verification and validation of electronic signatures and seals, and the preservation of such electronic signatures and seals. Member States will be required to designate a supervisory body for supervising TSPs and ensuring that TSPs comply with their obligations under eIDAS. Under eIDAS, all TSPs will be liable for damage caused intentionally or negligently due to a failure to comply with their obligations under eIDAS.&nbsp;eIDAS also sets out the details<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7"><sup>[7]</sup></a> of what a “qualified certificate for electronic signatures” should contain, such as: (i) the name of the signatory; (ii) details of the beginning and end of the certificate’s period of validity; and (iii) the advanced electronic signature of the issuing qualified trust service provider.Under eIDAS, an electronic signature (whether qualified or otherwise) must not be denied legal effect and admissibility as evidence in legal proceedings just because it is electronic in nature or fails to meet the requirements for a qualified electronic signature.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8"><sup>[8]</sup></a>A qualified electronic signature is automatically granted the equivalent status of a handwritten signature<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9"><sup>[9]</sup></a>. Furthermore, a qualified electronic signature based on a qualified certificate issued in one Member State must be recognised as a qualified electronic signature in all other Member States<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn10" name="_ftnref10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>. The scope of eIDAS expressly includes electronic signatures, electronic seals, electronic time stamps, and electronic registered delivery services and there are specific provisions which govern the recognition of each authentication method. However, it is up to each Member State to define what type of signature is required for a particular contract.In conclusion, eIDAS will provide for usable, trustworthy and convenient signatures for citizens and businesses in e-procurement, e-invoicing, signing contracts online, tax online, e-health, online banking and much more across all the Member States.&nbsp;<strong>&nbsp;</strong><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Article 3(10) of eIDAS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; We note that eIDAS has a revised definition for advanced electronic signatures, so that as of July 2016, the signatory must be able to use the data under his/her sole control with “a high level of confidence” (this replaces the Directive’s absolute requirement to maintain sole control).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3"><sup>[3]</sup></a><sup> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </sup>Article 26 of eIDAS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4"><sup>[4]</sup></a><sup> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </sup>Article 3(12) of eIDAS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Annex II of eIDAS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Article 3(19) of eIDAS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7"><sup>[7]</sup></a> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Annex I of eIDAS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Article 25(1) of eIDAS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9"><sup>[9]</sup></a> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Article 25(2) of eIDAS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref10" name="_ftn10"><sup>[10]</sup></a> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Article 25(3) of eIDAS</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6153</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 14 Jun 2016 07:26:53 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>The Implementation of the Energy Efficiency Directive: The European Parliament Report</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-implementation-of-the-energy-efficiency-directive-the-european-parliament-report</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Italy has implemented the Energy Efficiency Directive 2012/27/EU <a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> by Legislative Decree 102/2014.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a> The European Parliament during the last Plenary Session held in Brussels on 22 June 2016, voted a Motion for a Resolution<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3">[3]</a> relating to the implementation of the Directive.The Report is subdivided in four sections: a) The Directive is inadequately implemented but provides framework for delivering energy savings; b) Competing legal provisions slow down environmental progress, create red tape and increase energy use; c) Energy legislation needs to be more coherent; d) More energy efficiency - more jobs and growth.<u></u><strong>Criticisms on Article 7</strong><u></u>The Report notes that todate the 2012 Energy Efficiency Directive and the 2010 Buildings Directive remain to be fully implemented by the Member States and notes also that the deadline for transposition of the EED was on 5 June 2014. Furthermore, the Resolution considers that cutting costs and reducing energy consumption are in the interest of citizens and businesses alike. It highlights the importance of a strong regulatory framework consisting of targets and measures to incentivise and enable investment in energy efficiency and low energy consumption and costs, while supporting competitiveness and sustainability.The Report underlines that it is expected that Member State will only have achieved 17,6% of primary energy savings by 2020, and that the 20% target is at risk unless the existing EU legislation is not fully implemented, efforts are not accelerated and barriers to investment are not removed. It also noted that any assessment of the implementation of the EED can at this stage offer only a partial picture, given its relatively recent entry into force and deadline for transposition: it is urgent that Member States implement fully and rapidly the Directive and consequently the Commission must act promptly in making requests, where necessary, for national plans to be aligned with the objectives of the Directive, and to use all legal means to ensure that Member States provide up-to-date and precise information.In alliance with the principle of subsidiarity, Local Authorities have a crucial role to play in enabling implementation of the Directive, by engaging in ambitious energy saving measures through local action plans, for example in the framework of the Covenant of Mayors for Climate and Energy. The Resolution considers that data from local action plans, such as the energy efficiency policies and measures outlined in more than 5000 Sustainable Energy Action Plans in the covenant of Mayors, can effectively contribute in terms of co-designing and raising the ambition of national energy efficiency targets.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4">[4]</a>The Report stresses and emphasizes the Directive’s flexibility that has allowed many Member States to embark on energy efficiency measures, and believes this flexibility in alternative measures is crucial for member States to implement energy efficiency programmes and projects in the future and demands that loopholes in the existing Directive which are responsible for underachievement of the Directive, especially in Article 7<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5">[5]</a> be removed while keeping adequate flexibility for Member States to choose among the measures.Relating to Article 7, the Report underlines that the chief weakness of the existing Directive is that most of the measures will expire in 2020 unless amended, which means, inter alia, that Article 7 (and other main provisions) should be extended not only up to 2030 but also beyond, and that it is in this context that the current Directive is to be assessed, with objectives to be established in line with developments (results obtained, technological and market innovations, etc.).Article 7 represents the main objective of the critical approach of the Report to the Directive 2012/27/EU: phasing-in and early actions under Article 7(2) are no longer valid and it is expected to deliver more than half of the 20% target set by the Directive; new title for the Article that could be changed to “Energy saving support schemes” in order to emphasise the need of the Member States to help consumers, including SME’s, to save energy and reduce their energy costs and put in place measures that enable such savings to be achieved by means of energy obligations schemes and other measures.The criticisms of Article 7 and its implementation in Member States also highlights the provision whereby Member States may require a share of energy efficiency measures to be implemented as a priority in households affected by energy efficiency measures or in social housing, has only been taken up by two Member States.Finally, the Report notes that 16 Member States have chosen to establish an energy efficiency obligation scheme (Article 7(1)) and that 24 Member States have made use, to varying degrees, of the possibility of alternative measures and 18 Member States have preferred alternative measures to the renovation quota.<strong>Criticisms of the Environmental dimension of the Directive and Better Regulation</strong><u></u>The Report underlines that energy reporting obligations are essential to evaluate the progress and implementation of existing energy efficiency law. Consequently, a strong reporting obligation was imposed on business, energy producers, consumers and public authorities. These obligations limit the potential for growth and innovation. It is stressed also that reporting duties should wherever possible be simplified in order to reduce administrative burdens and costs.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6">[6]</a> The Report criticises the fact that data obtained in reporting is often not comparable across the EU due to the different methodologies and standards. The Commission now calls for a reduction in the administrative burden related to reporting obligations and to establish more guidelines on data comparability for better data evaluation and for aligning energy demand projections in line with cost-effective saving potential in key sectors. It believes also that cutting red tape will speed up the implementation of energy efficiency measures.The Report asks the Commission to review the conversion factor for electricity in Annex IV to the Directive, in order to better reflect the on going transition of electricity generation.<u></u><strong>Increasing energy costs</strong><u></u>The Report stresses the lack of coordination between different provisions of national law can hinder effective energy efficiency solutions that provide the best possible results in terms of cost-effectiveness, and cancels out the price advantages obtained through energy saving. The Parliament calls on Member States and Commission to draw up coordinating measures for the full realisation of energy efficiency potential, which would lead to more coherence between Member States without restricting their ability to tailor policy according to their local energy market and prices, available technologies and solutions, and national energy mix.It is necessary to improve the energy efficiency of the public sector and to this end there must be more integration of energy-saving initiatives into public procurement. In fact, European Parliament in some Resolutions and Reports noted that energy efficiency requirements in public procurement are not fully understood by all procurement agents and calls the Commission to provide clearer guidelines to facilitate compliance with Article 6 of the Directive,<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7">[7]</a> as well as better integration into the wider EU rules on public procurement.The Report is to be welcomed as a good overview of where the EU stands on achieving its ambitious Energy Efficiency goals.<strong>&nbsp;</strong><strong>&nbsp;</strong><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> In OJEU L 315/1 – 14.11.2012<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> In GU SG n. 165 – 18.7.2014<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Rapporteur: Markus Pieper, Committee on Indutry, Research and Energy<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> The Report regrets the unambitious nature of the target (a minimum 27% improvement in energy efficiency by 2030) adopted by the European Council in 2014. It considers tht this target is mainly justified by an extremely unrealistic high discount rate contained in a previous impact assessment and calls the Commission to move a comprehensive cost-benefit analysis taking into account the multiple benefits of energy efficiency.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> Pursuant to Article 7: ”<em>Within the energy efficiency obligation scheme, Memeber State may: a) Include requirements with a social aim in the saving obligation they impose, including by requiring a share of energy efficiency measures to be implemented as a priority in household affected by energy poverty or in social housing; b) permit obligated parties to count towards their obligation cirtified energy savings achieved by energy service providers or other third parties, including when obligated parties promote measures through other State-approved bodies or through public authorities that may or may not involve formal partnerships and may be in combination with other sources of finance. Where Member States so permit, they shall ensure that an approval process is in place which is clear, transparent and open to all market actors, and which aims at minimising the costs of certification; c) allow obligated parties to count savings obtained in a given yearsas if they had instead been obtained in any of the four previous or three following years</em>”.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6"><sup>[6]</sup></a> See the ”Interinstitutional Agreement on Better law-Making”, 13 april 2016.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7"><sup>[7]</sup></a> Article 6 in its point 1: “Member States shall ensure that central governments purchase only products, services and buildigs with high energy-efficiency performance, insofar as that is consistent with cost-effectiveness, economical feasibility, wider sustainability, technical suitability, as well as sufficient competition, as referred to in Annex III”.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6155</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 14 Jun 2016 07:20:30 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>The discipline of construction and services concessions in the new Italian public contracts code (Act 18 April 2016, No. 50)</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-discipline-of-construction-and-services-concessions-in-the-new-italian-public-contracts-code-act-18-april-2016-no-50</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Act 18 April 2016, No. 50, the new "Code on public procurement and concession contracts" (hereinafter, the "Code"), transposed into Italian law the EU 2014 Directives on public procurement.Amongst others provisions, Articles 164 – 178 introduce, for the first time, systematic rules on concession contracts (regulated by the Directive 2014/23/EU). In the earlier law (Act 12 April 2006, No. 163) only construction concessions were regulated while, for the services sector, the law merely referred to general principles on competition and non-discrimination.Concession contracts are defined by EU Law as contracts concerning the execution of works or the provision and the management of services, the consideration of which consists either solely of the right to exploit the works or services that are the subject of the contract or in that right together with payment.<strong>The operating risk is the main feature of a concession contract</strong>The main feature of a concession contract is the transfer to the concessionaire of an operating risk of an economic nature. This principle was already the basis of existing discipline on concession contracts for works but, in the practical application of the law, economic operators (not only in Italy) aided by skilled lawyers, have developed model contracts in which the operating risk was reduced or even eliminated. This happened, for instance, in concession contracts related to real estate used by the same contracting authorities, with the requirement that these authorities pay construction and concession costs, regardless of the use of the real estate itself.The recitals to Directive 2014/23/EU (at No. 18, No. 19 and No. 20) underline that the operating risk is the main feature of a concession contract, involving the possibility that the investment made and the costs incurred in operating the works or services may not be recouped.That being said, Directive 2014/23/EU allows that a part of the risk remains with the contracting authority. The Directive specifies that the operating risk shall stem from factors that are outside the control of the parties, consisting in the risk of exposure to market fluctuations.In line with the EU Directive, the Code (art. 3, lett. zz) provides that:</p><ul> <li>the operating risk is the risk, transferred to the concessionaire, in exploiting the works or services encompassing demand or supply risk or both; it refers to the possibility that the variations of costs and revenues of the concession influence economic and financial balance;</li> <li>the concessionaire assumes operating risk where, under normal operating conditions, it is not guaranteed to recoup the investments made or the costs incurred;</li> <li>the part of the risk transferred to the concessionaire shall involve real exposure to market fluctuations, such that any potential estimated loss incurred by the concessionaire shall not be merely nominal or negligible.</li></ul><p>The Code, in line with the Directive, defines the components of the operating risk for a correct interpretation of contracts:</p><ul> <li>construction risk, is the risk related to delivery delays, cost increases, technical problems related to the works and failure to complete them; it is essentially the same risk as that of the contractor;</li> <li>availability risk, is the risk linked to the concessionaire's ability to deliver the agreed upon contractual services both in volume and expected standards of quality;</li> <li>demand risk, connected to varying volumes of demand for the service that the concessionaire must satisfy, to reduced demand and, therefore, cash flows.</li></ul><p><strong>Economic and Financial balance and correct risk allocation</strong>The Code stressed the financial viability of the operation, which constitutes a requirement for the success of the specific contractual model.&nbsp;Correct risk allocation results in economic and financial balance. According to the definition contained in the Code (article 3 lett. fff), economic and financial balance requires two simultaneous elements consisting of affordability and financial viability, where:</p><ul> <li>affordability indicates the capacity of the project to create value during the validity of the contract and to generate profits adequate to the invested capital;</li> <li>financial viability indicates the capacity of the project to generate cash flow sufficient to guarantee loan repayment.</li></ul><p>With the sole purpose of reaching economic and financial balance during tender procedures, the payment of a partial price by the contracting authority can be envisioned (article 165, comma 2):</p><ul> <li>as a contribution;</li> <li>in the case of a construction tender, the contribution can be rights to the usage of real estate, within the capacities of the contracting authority and whose usage is instrumental and technically necessary for the construction works in question;</li> <li>the transfer of real estate property rights.</li></ul><p>The price paid by the contracting authority cannot, however, be higher than 30% of the overall cost of the investment, including financial costs.For the purposes of the price charged to the contracting authority, all advantages to the contracting authority, besides monetary compensation are to be considered, such as the value of public guarantees or other financing mechanisms.<strong>The duration of the concessions</strong>The duration of the concessions is determined in the tender offer on the basis of the works or services requested from the contractor and on the basis of the value and complexity of the concession itself (article 168, comma 1). In practical terms, the duration of the contract is based on objective economic criteria and is directly proportional to the necessity to recover the investment sustained by the contracting authority, which result from the financial plan (article 168, comma 2).The duration of the concession provided for in the plan or, if shorter, in the contract is mandatory and cannot be increased even if circumstances impacting financial stability arise. This approach is based on the general interest in protecting competition in a free market, which mitigates against unreasonably long contracts. In addition, unreasonably long concessions can constitute an unacceptable obstacle to free movement of services and to freedom of establishment.<strong>Modification of concession contracts</strong>As a general principle of the Code (article 175) a new tender procedure is required where there are material changes to the initial concession. A modification shall be considered to be substantial in the case of substantial changes that significantly alter the essential elements of the initial contract (article 175, par. 1).In any event, without prejudice to article 175, par. 1, a modification shall be considered to be substantial where one or more of the following conditions are met:</p><ul> <li>the modification introduces conditions which, had they been part of the initial tender procedure, would have allowed for the admission of applicants other than those initially selected or would have attracted additional participants in the tender procedure or for the acceptance of a tender other than that originally accepted;</li> <li>the modification changes the economic balance of the concession in favour of the concessionaire in a manner which was not provided for the initial concession;</li> <li>the modification extends the scope of the concession;</li> <li>where a new concessionaire replaces the one to which the concession was initially awarded, in cases other than those for which such replacement is specifically permitted.</li></ul><p>However, the Code provides some specific cases in which a modification to the initial contract is permitted without a new tender procedure. The possibility of technical and financial changes to concessions is consistent with the nature of concession contracts, since concessions are usually long-term contracts that are often subject to changing circumstances. In that respect Directive 2014/23/UE recognizes the need for a certain flexibility to adapt the concession to the supervening circumstances without a new tender procedure.The Code states that concession contracts may be modified without a new tender procedure in the following cases:</p><ul> <li>where the modifications, irrespective of its monetary value, have been provided for in the initial concession contract, on condition that:<ul> <li>they shall not provide for modifications or options that would alter the scope of the concession;</li> <li>they do not result in an extension of the duration of the concession;</li></ul></li> <li>for additional works and services provided by the original concessionaire that were not included in the initial concession, where a change of concessionaire is not viable due to economic or technical reasons;</li> <li>the modification is required due the following factors:<ul> <li>the modification is requested by circumstances which a diligent contracting entity was not in a position to foresee;</li> <li>the modification does not alter the scope of the concession;</li></ul></li> <li>where a new concessionaire replaces the one to which the contracting authority had initially awarded the concession as a consequence of either:<ul> <li>the application of a review clause of the concession contained in the tender documents;</li> <li>the complete or partial taking over of the position of the initial concessionaire, following corporate restructuring, including takeovers, mergers, acquisitions or insolvency, provided that (a) the new economic operator fulfils the criteria for qualitative selection initially established and (b) that this does not entail other substantial modifications to the contract, notwithstanding the need of any prior authorizations of the authority, where required by relevant legislation;</li></ul></li> <li>where the modifications, irrespective of their value, are not substantial.</li></ul><p>For concession contracts below a certain threshold value modifications are also permitted without a new tender procedure, without any need to verify the substantial nature of the modifications (article 175, par. 4 and 5). In particular, where the value of the modifications is below both of the following values:</p><ul> <li>the threshold of euro 5,225,000;</li> <li>10% of the value of the initial concession.</li></ul><p>In conclusion, concession contracts can be modified without a new tender procedure only in cases specifically provided for in the Code. In other cases a new procedure in line with the principles of equal treatment and transparency is necessary.<strong>Termination, revocation and withdrawal of concession contracts</strong>The Code contains a single provision governing termination, revocation and withdrawal of concession contracts (article 176).The termination of the concession contracts is related to the self-defence power provided by the public law, which entitles the contracting authorities (public entities) to annul or revoke the awarding of contract (article 176, par. 1). Termination of the concession contracts occurs in the following cases:</p><ul> <li>the concessionaire should have been excluded from the tender procedure because he did not meet the general admission requirements (article 80);</li> <li>unlawfulness of the award procedure as established by the Court of Justice of the European Union in accordance with article 258 TFUE;</li> <li>unlawful modifications to the concession contract for breach of obligations to put in place a new tender procedure.</li></ul><p>In case of the revocation by the contracting authority for unlawfulness of the tender procedure for not attributable to the concessionaire, the Code grants the concessionaire the right to be compensated by the contracting authority (article 176, par. 3).Both for revocation and withdrawal for breach, the Code provides for the right of the concessionaire to be granted a compensation (article 176, para. 4), consisting in:</p><ul> <li>the value of the works, as well as the additional charges or, if the work has not yet be completed, the costs actually incurred by the concessionaire;</li> <li>the penalties and other costs incurred or to be incurred in consequence of the termination/revocation;</li> <li>an indemnity in respect to loss of earnings compensation equal to 10% of the value of works still to be carried out which is equal to the present value of the part of the service of the monetary costs of the operations envisaged in the business plan attached to the concession contract.</li></ul><p>In the different case of revocation for reasons attributable to the concessionaire, he is responsible pursuant to the general principles set forth in the Civil Code governing breach of contract.Moreover, in this case the Code provides for step-in by another economic operator designated by the financers (article 176, par. 8). Subject to the consent of the contracting authority, this economic operator replaces the concessionaire and carries on the concession. However, unlike the provisions of the earlier Code, the replacement of the concessionaire shall be limited to the time necessary for carrying out a new tender procedure.<strong>The transitional regime concerning the concession contracts already assigned without competition or with the project financing formula</strong>With regard to concession contract still in progress and not assigned through a project finance formula, or assigned without a public tender procedure, the Code provides for competition. In this sense, the Code (article. 182) provides the concessionaire’s obligation to:</p><ul> <li>assignment of a share of the works, services or supplies equal to 80% through a public tender procedure;</li> <li>proceed to the realization of the remaining 20% by means of in-house companies, or entrusting its execution to third parties through a simplified public tender procedure (invitation to five competitors).</li></ul><p>The Anti-bribery Authority (ANAC – <em>Autorità Nazionale Anti Corruzione) </em>shall verify compliance with this rule.<strong>&nbsp;</strong><strong>&nbsp;</strong></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6156</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 13 Jun 2016 07:28:25 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Why the Italian System for implementing EU Directives doesn’t work: some considerations for implementing a Better Way</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/why-the-italian-system-for-implementing-eu-directives-doesnt-work-some-considerations-for-implementing-a-better-way</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Infringement Procedures against Italy (IPS) for late or bad implementation of EU Directives are many, too many, also if during the last 10 years this number has been reduced: in 2006 the Infringement Procedures were 260, in 2013 180, now 82 . To this “physiological” number must&nbsp;be added the “system” of the Pilot Cases, that was introduced by the European Commission in 2011 and that consists in a sort of “pre-communication” of the opening of proceedings. Currently there are about 20 Italian Pilot Cases.An important contribution to the reduced number of IPS comes from a new way of managing the implementation of Directives. In fact, a data-base was introduced by the Government in 2007-2008 and a Group of Experts of the Presidency of the Council of Ministers which collects periodically and accurately the documents coming from the EU Institutions. This avoids the shunting of information into separate departments in different ministries. The result has been less downtime and more action.Nevertheless the problem remains: Italy needs a “Better Way” for introducing and implementing European Union Law into national law. This derives from many problems and it is the main reason for the opening of the IPS.But why doesn’t Italy comply immediately with the EU law? The reason is mostly political: while Italy has an European vocation, Ministers and High Level bureaucrats were always not up to the technicalities required for implementing detailed rules.If these problems could, at first, be considered only “political”, at the same time they can explain the low level of good transposition of EU law into national law.<em>Pacta sunt servanda </em>is a basic principle of domestic and international law. It is a principle on which modern States and the international community rely heavily in order to secure the achievement of important policy objectives such as arms control, free trade and sustainable environment. Any system based on parties agreeing on a set of mutual obligations works only if those agreements are fulfilled.The European Union is above all a community of law. Legal integration is probably one of the most defining features of European integration and it is intensively studied by the academic community. Indeed, almost on a weekly basis, EU legislators adopt laws that require national authorities to take measures to comply with their obligations.To what extent do Member States comply? And if they don’t, what explains noncompliance? The literature abounds with explanations but there are relatively few mega studies.<strong>Compliance with the deadline to transpose EU Directives in Member States</strong>Since 1984 (during the negotiation of the Single European Act, signed in 1986), the Commission has yearly reported to the European Parliament on the number and quality of state infringements which it has detected or which have been referred to it by third parties. This information, along with the administrative and legal measures taken by the Commission and the European Court of Justice, on the basis of Article 226 EC (now 258-260 TFEU), are collected in the Annual Report on Monitoring the Application of Community Law.It can be seen from these reports that noncompliance is a systematic and pathological problem. That being said, the number of infringement proceedings plummeted during the 1990s and it stabilised on an average of more than 1000 formal proceedings initiated per year. &nbsp;Additionally, noncompliance, when it has set in motion the infringement procedure, has not increased over time and has remained a temporary phenomenon. A minority of cases are referred to the ECJ and none of its rulings on noncompliance have been permanently ignored by the member states so far.Some Authors and observers <a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> highlight the existence of a delay in transposition which is not immediately apparent from the Official Commission Statistics. It was pointed out that about 60% of the directives adopted between 1995 and 1998 have been transposed late in the Netherlands, even though the cumulative backlog of not-notified directives as of 31 December 1992 was a mere 4%.In this frame we distinguish between two categories of variables that have been used to explain noncompliance: those that emphasise some intentional opposition against the content and effects of the law and those that emphasise capacity-related issues.<strong>Compliance with the deadline to transpose EU Directives in Italy</strong>On the basis of this examination of noncompliance in Member States, we approach now the problem in Italy, especially from the legislative point of view.<strong>The negotiation and transposition of Directives and Regulations: the Italian way</strong>Law 234 of 2012 radically changed the way Community law is implemented in Italy, by making transposition more timely and effective. The implementation of EU directives and framework decisions is separated from the implementation of other EU Acts and Documents and international Treaties. The older “Community Bill”, that was introduced in 1989 at the end of each year and included provisions to implement EU legislation was divided into two separate legislative instruments.&nbsp;A European Delegation Bill is introduced by the Government by 28 February each year, and includes legislative delegation for the implementation of Directives. If necessary, a further European Delegation Bill may be introduced by 31 July. In conjunction with such measure, the Government shall introduce a Yearly Report on the development of the European Integration Process, Italy’s participation in the European law-making process and the implementation of economic and social cohesion policies.In conjunction with the European Delegation Bill, or even independently of it, the Government may introduce a European Bill, including all amendments to current proceedings or rulings of the Court of Justice, as well as measures for the implementation of other EU acts and of international treaties negotiated and signed by EU.According to this law, the Government has specific duties to provide information to both houses of the legislature. They consist in the obligation to transmit acts and documents and the obligation to communicate information. The European Commission also delivers consultation documents and its legislative proposals directly to the national parliaments <strong>(see TFEU).&nbsp;</strong>The legislative instruments and acts of the European Union are object of the work of the appropriate parliamentary Committee for considerations and to the Committee for EU Policies for its opinion. The relevant Committees may formulate observations and adopt policy-setting instruments for the Government.With the coming into force of the Lisbon Treat, Parliaments can send reasoned opinions to the European Institutions concerning whether draft EU legislative instruments conform to the principle of subsidiarity (the so-called “early-warning system”).Law 11 of 2005 introduced the parliamentary scrutiny reserve. This may be applied on the initiative of one of the two Houses of Parliament or of the Government, in relation to every EU measures or draft measure that the Government is under a duty to transmit to the two Hpouses. As of 2000, on the basis of a procedure suggested by the Committee on the Rules of Procedures, the Chamber of Deputies has examined the legislative programme of the European Commission and the political programme of the Council (The Semester Presidency Programme). In respect of European Affairs, Parliamentary Committees may use all ordinary instruments of enquiry, policy-setting and control provided for the Rules of Procedure (hearings, fact-finding enquires, questions and interpretations, resolutions and motions).Regarding the Senate, under Senate Rule 144-bis, the Delegation Bill and the Government’s Yearly Report should be introduced simultaneously before the EU Policy Committee and any other committee having jurisdiction over the subject matter therein dealt with. The two documents are considered together, until the Delegation Bill and the resolution on the Yearly Report are passed by the Senate.Therefore, a number of factors explain Italian noncompliance in transposing EU directives in Italy: tortuous procedures, no clear and transparent regulations, mixed and concurrent powers between Central Government and Regional and Local Authorities.The Assembly has a non-identified role; the Government sharing its powers between Sectorial Ministries, Foreign Affairs Ministry, Presidency of the Council of Ministers, European Department and the Italian Permanent Representation to the EU. Each of these Entities plays a non-coordinated role so that the Italian proposal become weak, confused and not up to the importance of a Founder Member State.&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Mastenbroeck E. (2003), Surviving the Deadline : The Transposition of EU Directives in the Netherlands, in “European Union Politics”, n.4, pp.371-395</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate and Commercial</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6157</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 13 Jun 2016 07:25:39 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>The UK is all in a muddle over the Lesser Duty Rule</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-uk-is-all-in-a-muddle-over-the-lesser-duty-rule</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>The UK does not understand the lesser duty rule</strong>A recent non-paper from the UK supports limited reform of the EU’s trade defence instruments with respect to timing, profit margins, interim reviews, and increased use of anti-subsidies. It opposes even limited relaxation of the Lesser Duty Rule (LDR).The UK takes a very pragmatic approach to the LDR. It considers that there is no compelling evidence that anti-dumping duties set in line with the LDR have not been effective in reducing unfairly priced imports. The UK cites evidence from four steel cases in 2008, 2009, 2013 and 2015. The UK argues:<em>Relaxing the LDR would of course enable higher tariff duties in some cases, but we question what greater reduction in import levels this would achieve and whether it would be any more effective in dissuading unfair trade. </em>This is an empirical argument and it is beyond the scope of this short commentary to determine if it is correct. Anecdotally, however, it can be said that there are cases where the level of duties have not been dissuasive.The objective of this comment is different. It concerns the other arguments made by the UK against change. Essentially the UK argues that relaxing the LDR:</p><ul> <li>Could increase costs for users and consumers;</li> <li>Change the balance of competing interests between affected industries;</li> <li>Impose unnecessary costs on consumers;</li> <li>Create a risk of retaliation because of higher tariffs.</li></ul><p>These are all valid arguments. The problem is that, in trade defence law, these are not injury or even lesser duty arguments. These are Union Interest arguments and, in the course of trade defence investigations, are only assessed in relation to Union Interest and not in relation to the calculation of a duty. The UK is mixing up arguments.Article 21 of the EU Anti-Dumping Regulation allows an evaluation of whether the EU should take measures taking into consideration various interests taken as a whole including the interests of the domestic industry and <em>users and consumers</em>.The arguments that the UK raises in relation to the LDR refer to factors that must be taken into consideration when evaluating the appropriateness of measures under the Union Interest test. They are not factors to be taken into consideration when determining the possible duty that could be imposed.EU anti-dumping law sets out clear technical rules in relation to the calculation of dumping margins. There is a long established, but questionable, practice in relation to the calculation of injury margins. And, in relation to the duty to be imposed on the basis of these margins, Article 9(4) of the basic Regulation provides:<em>The amount of the anti-dumping duty shall not exceed the margin of dumping established but it should be less that the margin if such lesser duty would be adequate to remove injury to the Community industry.&nbsp;</em>To the extent that Article 9(4) lays down a lesser duty ‘rule’ (see further), the rule is in relation to the Union industry only, and does not refer to users and consumers. The interests of users and consumers are to be taken into account within the terms of Article 21.It can be concluded therefore that the arguments that the UK uses to justify the continued use of a lesser duty ‘rule’ (balancing the needs of users and consumers), find no place in Article 9(4) and are therefore legally irrelevant. They must be excluded in any evaluation of what duty is appropriate in any investigation.Article 9(4) addresses the level of the anti-dumping duty and whether, should that duty be based on the dumping margin, it is adequate to remove injury to the Union industry. It is an assessment that simply does not pertain to the interests of users and consumers. The UK is arguing chalk and cheese. It has gotten itself in a muddle.<strong>Is there a lesser duty ‘rule’ at all? </strong>The UK refers to a Lesser Duty Rule. Is that a correct interpretation of Article 9(4)? Reading the text it is not so clear. There is no ‘rule’. There is no rule in two senses:Firstly, there can be no ‘rule’ when what the law provides is ‘should’ and not ‘shall’. The duty <em>shall not </em>exceed the dumping margin, but <em>should be less</em> where a lesser duty would be adequate to remove injury to the Union industry. Considering this to provide for a ‘rule’ is a simple misreading of the text (even if the Commission misreads it as well).Secondly, there can be no ‘rule’ requiring fixing of the duty at the lower of the dumping and injury margins. That is not what the text says. The text requires an evaluation of whether the dumping margin is adequate to remove injury. An evaluation of <em>adequacy to remove injury</em> might find that it is necessary to set the duty at the level of the dumping margin, or that a higher duty is necessary to remove injury (nothing can be done in this case), or that a lower duty is enough. There is no ‘rule’ as to the outcome.<strong>Conclusions</strong><u></u>The UK non-paper is a useful basis for a debate on the Lesser Duty Rule because it forces an examination of what is provided in EU law and the separation between the evaluation of the Union Interest test and the level of the duty.&nbsp;The situation of users and consumers is not relevant for the fixing of the level of the duty and is not relevant in the application of the so-called Lesser Duty ‘Rule’.The UK arguments are both legally and practically irrelevant.&nbsp;<strong>&nbsp;</strong></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate and Commercial</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6171</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sat, 14 May 2016 07:38:21 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Does China respect its WTO Commitments?</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/does-china-respect-its-wto-commitments-2</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>When China acceded to the WTO in 2001 it made a series of commitments to change its national law on a wide variety of issues. These commitments were part of the agreement that allowed China to become a member of the WTO and are set out in China’s Protocol of Accession to the WTO.It can be questioned whether China has complied with a number of its Protocol commitments.&nbsp; In this note we highlight 10 of those commitments which are fundamental to the functioning of a market economy and do not appear to have been respected.All the provisions of the Protocol were drafted with the the object of facilitating China’s accession to the WTO in anticipation of it becoming a market economy.<strong>Commitment No 1: Prices in every sector must be determined by market forces</strong>Section 9 of China’s WTO Protocol of Accession provides that China <em>shall allow prices for traded goods and services in every sector to be determined by market forces, and multi-tier pricing practices for such goods and services shall be eliminated.&nbsp;</em>Exceptions to this requirement are quite limited and are set out in Annex 4 of the Protocol. The products covered in Annex 4 are certain agricultural products, certain pharmaceuticals, natural gas and processed oils.Other than these very limited exceptions, China committed to allowing prices to be set by the market immediately in 2001. Even for the exceptions, China committed to "make best efforts to reduce and eliminate" them.As China has not allowed a true competitive market to develop for many products, and indeed government intervention and influence continues in 2015 to pervade key sectors of the Chinese economy, many key prices are not being determined by market forces.<strong>Commitment No 2: All subsidies to be notified to the WTO and prohibited subsidies to be eliminated</strong></p><ul> <li>Under Section 15 of its WTO Accession Protocol, China agreed to notify to the WTO any subsidy within the meaning of Article 1 of the SCM Agreement, granted or maintained in its territory, organised by specific product, including those subsidies defined in Article 3 of the SCM Agreement. The information provided was to be as specific as possible, following the requirements of the questionnaire on</li> <li>China also committed itself to eliminate all subsidy programmes falling within the scope of Article 3 of the SCM Agreement upon 11 Protocol of Accession, Section 10 as well as Sections 1 and 3 of Part 1. The subsidies covered by Article 3 of the SCM Agreement include: (a) sub- sidies contingent upon export performance and (b) subsidies contingent upon the use of domestic over imported goods.</li></ul><p>These obligations have not been respected. Subsidies are not publicised despite China's commitment to report its subsidies to the WTO (as required of all WTO Members). There is grossly inadequate notification of subsidies provided by central and sub-central governments.2&nbsp;Furthermore, China continues to provide prohibited export subsidies and subsidies favouring&nbsp; the use of local products to its domestic industries.3China also committed to make available to WTO Members, upon request, all laws, regulations and other measures pertaining to or affecting trade in goods, services, TRIPS or the control of foreign exchange before such measures are implemented or enforced. In emergency situations, laws, regulations and other measures are to be made available at the latest when they are implemented or enforced.Accurate and reliable information was to be provided to individuals and enterprises <em>(</em>in relation to the legislation to be published<em>). </em>4All of China trade-related laws, regulations and other measures were to be translated in one or more of the WTO languages (English, French and Spanish).However, China has not honoured these obligations either. There is no transparency in the elaboration, promulgation and implementation of laws and regulations by legislative, judiciary and administrative bodies. 5 No body has been set up to undertake these&nbsp; obligatory translations.6<strong>Commitment No 3: State Owned Enterprises (SOEs) to operate free of State influence</strong>The Government of China agreed not to influence, directly or indirectly, commercial decisions of SOEs and State-invested enterprises. In particular, under Section 6 of its Accession Protocol, and Article XVII GATT 1994, China agreed that these enterprises would make purchase and sales&nbsp;involving imports or exports based solely on commercial considerations such as price, quality, marketability and availability.7However, decisions of State-owned enterprises are not taken on a commercial basis. The 12th Five-year Plan illustrates the GOC control over many industries and SOEs in terms of consolidation, location, access to raw materials, overseas investments, management of capacity and production as well as the market shares for key products.82 <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance</em>, p. 11, 58.Moreover, SOEs do not need to be profitable because of government intervention to keep them afloat.9&nbsp; SOEs have been directed to build up huge overcapacities without regard to profitability.This has direct consequences on world markets as those overcapacities result in a flood of dumped exports to other countries.&nbsp;</p><h4>Commitment No 4: Non-discrimination in Procurement</h4><strong>&nbsp;</strong>Except as otherwise provided for in the Protocol, foreign individuals and enterprises and foreign-funded enterprises shall be accorded treatment no less favourable than that accorded&nbsp; to other individuals and enterprises in respect of:&nbsp;<ul> <li>the procurement of inputs and goods and services necessary for production and the conditions under which their goods are produced, marketed or sold, in the domestic market and for export;</li> <li>the prices and availability of goods and services supplied by national and sub-national authorities and public or state enterprises, in areas including transportation, energy, basic telecommunications, other utilities and factors of China also agreed to join the Government Procurement Agreement (GPA) following accession. China has not joined the GPA, nor has China made a credible offer of activities that would be covered by the GPA commitments.11</li></ul><p>There is continuing discrimination against imports and foreign companies (FIEs) established in China. FIEs are discriminated in public procurement in various manners. SOEs and public institutions bar FIEs from bidding on public contracts in certain sectors such as the railway market.&nbsp;&nbsp; Regulations&nbsp;&nbsp; exclude&nbsp;&nbsp; FIEs&nbsp;&nbsp; due&nbsp;&nbsp; to&nbsp;&nbsp; ‘licensing&nbsp;&nbsp; requirements’&nbsp;&nbsp; in&nbsp;&nbsp; the constructions,&nbsp;engineering and design sectors. FIEs are discriminated against on the basis of the country of origin of the supplier. There is no publicity for tenders.12An further example of theses measures can be seen in the Steel sector. There is discrimination against foreign equipment and technology imports in the steel sector through the Steel and Iron Industry Development Policy. It encourages the use of local content by stressing the fact that financial support for steel projects using newly developed domestic equipment is provided by&nbsp;the Government of China and should be favoured. The Policy also calls for the use of domestically manufactured steel manufacturing products and domestic technologies.13<strong>Commitment No 5: Non-discrimination in general</strong>China agreed to repeal or revise all laws, regulations and other measures inconsistent with the GATT Most Favoured Nation (‘MFN’) and National Treatment rules. China also confirmed that it would comply with the MFN rule with regard to all WTO members.&nbsp;China has adopted plans to boost innovation in high-technology sectors called the strategic emerging industries. These plans discriminate against foreign firms and their products. They&nbsp; also encourage excessive involvement of the GOC in the market and technology transfer.In addition, VAT discriminates between domestic goods and imported goods.14<strong>Commitment No 6: Technical Barriers to Trade (TBT)</strong>China shall, upon accession, bring into conformity with the TBT Agreement all technical regulations, standards and conformity assessment procedures.15&nbsp;China has not complied with the TBT Agreement leading to obstacles for foreign companies to access the local market. Certain mandatory industry standards and regulations requiring conformity assessment procedures have not been notified to the WTO while other technical regulations do not fulfill the legitimate objectives defined in the TBT Agreement. China appears to use in-country testing for a range of products which does not conform with international practice that tend to accept foreign tests result and certifications. China continues the development of unique&nbsp; national standards as a&nbsp; means to&nbsp; protect domestic companies from&nbsp;competing foreign technology and standards.16<strong>Commitment No 7: Intellectual Property</strong>By accepting the TRIPS agreement, China agreed to comply with generally accepted international norms to protect and enforce IPRs held by foreign companies and individuals.17&nbsp;IPRs are not properly registered and protected.18 Issues in relation to trade secrets, copyright protection, software piracy, counterfeiting, uncertain and complex enforcement environment due to lack of transparency in the process, procedural obstacles to civil enforcement, local protectionism and, corruption.<strong>Commitment No 8: Market access</strong>China committed to the removal of trade barriers and the opening of the domestic market to foreign companies and their exports in every sector as from the first day of accession.19&nbsp;Market Access Barriers remain. Many barriers to foreign direct investment through the prohibition or restriction to invest in certain sectors, burdensome pre-approval processes for investment (that include registering producers before importation), local content and joint- venture requirements. National treatment not being extended to Foreign Invested Enterprises&nbsp;(‘FIEs’). A ban prohibiting the control by foreign investors of steel companies is in force since 2005.20 Similarly, the mining sector is closed to foreign investment.2<strong>Commitment No 9: Non-tariff measures</strong></p><ul> <li>China shall eliminate and cease to enforce trade and foreign exchange balancing requirements, local content and export or performance requirements made effective through laws, regulations or other</li> <li>China shall ensure that the distribution of import licences, quotas, TRQs, or any other means of approval for importation, the right of importation or investment by national and sub-national authorities, is not conditioned on: whether competing domestic suppliers of such products&nbsp; exist;&nbsp; or&nbsp; performance&nbsp; requirements&nbsp; of&nbsp; any&nbsp; kind,&nbsp; such&nbsp; as&nbsp; local &nbsp;content, offsets, the transfer of technology, export performance or the conduct of R&amp;D in China.22</li></ul><p>Foreign Invested Enterprises must transfer technology as a precondition for market access. This happens when participating in tenders through the Chinese partner requiring the FIE to transfer technology information before agreeing to form a joint-venture.23<strong>Commitment No 10: Judicial review</strong>China shall establish and maintain tribunals, contact points and procedures for the prompt review of all administrative actions relating to the implementation of laws, regulations, judicial decisions and administrative rulings of general application referred to in Article X:1 of the GATT 1994, and the relevant provisions of the TRIPS Agreement. Such tribunals shall be impartial and independent of the agency entrusted with administrative enforcement and shall not have any&nbsp;substantial interest in the outcome of the matter.24The judicial system in China is not impartial and objective. In this regard, China has not acted in compliance with WTO commitments or China’s own Regulation.25<strong>Commitments in relation to specific market sectors</strong><strong>Automotive sector:</strong>Requirements concerning local content, technology transfer and exports will&nbsp; be&nbsp; eliminated upon accession. The right to invest will not be conditioned upon the conduct of R&amp;D. China industrial plans require new automobile and new plants to make substantial investments in R&amp;D facilities in China.26</p><h4>Banking sector</h4>China committed to give national treatment to foreign banks within five years following accession. Specific commitments were also made as regards electronic payment services.&nbsp;This commitment has not been implemented with regard to China-foreign joint banks and bank branches. Foreign credit card and business that issue or accept credit and debit cards face restrictions.27 A WTO case in relation to electronic payment services discrimination was brought and won by the United States.<strong>Telecommunications</strong>China has committed to open the telecommunication market to foreign producers.&nbsp;The restrictions on basic telecomunications services, including the informal bans on new entry, the requirement to set up a joint-venture with a SOE and, very high capital requirements have prevented foreign suppliers from accessing the telecommunication market services.28<strong>The film industry</strong>China agreed to liberalise foreign film distribution and to allow a certain number of films to be imported.&nbsp;After accession, foreign producers were allowed to import less than the number of films committed. This has lead to a WTO dispute won by the United States.29<strong>Agriculture</strong>China shall upon accession administer TRQs on bulk agricultural commodities should in a transparent manner. China also agreed to be bound by the WTO Agreement on Agriculture which sets out commitments in relation to market access, domestic support and export subsidies. China committed to a cap for trade and production-distorting subsidies that is lower than the cap permitted for developing countries.&nbsp;The administration of these TRQs is impaired by lack of transparency.30 China has increased domestic subsidies and other support measures for the local agricultural sector.31 Sanitary and phytosanitary (‘SPS’) measures, not based on science as required continue to obstruct agricultural trade. Arbitrary inspection on imports constitute further obstacle. All proposed SPS measures have not been first notified to the WTO members as required by WTO law.<strong>Retail industry</strong>China maintains restraints on the retail of processed oil in breach of its WTO commitments.32g)&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Legal services<strong>&nbsp;</strong>In adopting measures to implement its legal services commitments, China has triggered WTO compliance issues since they impose an economic needs test and restrict the type of legal services that can be provided. The opening of offices is also characterised by lengthy delays.33<strong>The fertilizer industry</strong>Chinas agreed to implement a TRQ system that provides significant market access for three industrial products, including fertilizers.&nbsp;That TRQ system does not work smoothly due to transparency and administrative guidance concerns. Moreover, discriminatory tax and imports measures have been introduced. US&nbsp; exports of fertilizers to China have declined sharply.<strong>Import and Export Regulations:</strong>China accepted to implement a Trade Defence framework in line with WTO rules. China agreed to substantially reduce or eliminate the vast majority of export restrictions.&nbsp;Transparency and procedural fairness requirements concerning anti-dumping investigations have not yet been implemented. Trade defence cases are also often initiated as a retaliatory tool. Numerous export restraints have been maintained that have led to two WTO cases, i.e.&nbsp; raw materials and rare earth, defeats against the United States and Europe.35&nbsp;1 Protocol of Accession, Section 10 as well as Sections 1 and 3 of Part 1. The subsidies covered by Article 3 of the SCM Agreement include: (a) sub- sidies contingent upon export performance and (b) subsidies contingent upon the use of domestic over imported goods.2 <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance</em>, p. 11, 58.3 <em>Ibid., </em>p.11. These subsidies include the export promotion programme which is currently subject to a WTO case brought by the US (WT/DS489/1, <em>China-Measures related to Demonstration Bases and Common Services Platforms Programmes), </em>and the income tax credit for the purchase of&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; 3 <em>Ibid., </em>p.11. These subsidies include the export promotion programme which is currently subject to a WTO case brought by the US (WT/DS489/1, <em>China-Measures related to Demonstration Bases and Common Services Platforms Programmes), </em>and the income tax credit for the purchase of domestically produced equipment. Currency devaluation may be considered an export subsidy.4 Protocol of Accession, Part I, Section 2, paragraph C. See also Annex 5A to the Protocol for details of the programmes to be notified.5 <em>The European Business in China Position Paper 2015/2016, </em>p. 102.6 <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance, </em>p.13.7 <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance</em>, p.78, 95.8<em>Ibid., </em>p. 96, 112. See also findings of the EU Commission in anti subsidy actions against Organic Coated Steel.9 EZEL S., ATKINTSON R; <em>False promises: the yawning gap between China’s WTO commitments and practices</em>, Information Technology &amp; Innovation Foundation (ITF), September 2015, p.11. See also Annex 5A to the Accession Protocol.10 Protocol of Accession<em>, </em>Part I, Article 3.11 <em>False promises: the yawning gap between China’s WTO commitments and practices</em>, p.12.12 <em>The European Business in China Position Paper 2015/2016, </em>pp. 107-108.13 <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance</em>, p.95.14 <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance, </em>pp. 46-47.15 Protocol of Accession, Part I, Article 13(2).16 <em>The European Business in China Position Paper 2015/2016, </em>pp. 124-125; <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance</em>, p.55, 64.17 <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance, </em>p. 96, p. 112.18<em>Ibid.</em>, p. 111.19 USTR, <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance</em>, December 2014, p.27.20European Union Chamber of Commerce in China, <em>The European Business in China Position Paper 2015/2016, </em>p. 133.21 <em>Ibid., </em>p. 224.22 Protocol of Accession, Part I, Article 7.3.23 <em>The European Business in China Position Paper 2015/2016, </em>p. 118. In particular, the following sectors are affected by this practice: seed, con- struction and, the rail industry.24 Protocol of Accession, Part I, Article 2.(D).(1).25 Covington &amp; Burling LLP, <em>Measures and practices restraining foreign investment in China</em>, prepared for the European Commission Directorate- General for Trade, August 2014, p.62.26 <em>False promises: the yawning gap between China’s WTO commitments and practices</em>, pp.13-14.27 <em>Ibid., </em>p. 14.28 <em>Ibidem.</em>29 <em>Ibidem.</em>30 <em>2014 Report to Congress on China’s WTO compliance</em>, p.17.31<em>Ibid.</em>, pp.87-88, 91, 97.32<em>Ibid.</em>, p.18.33<em>Ibid., </em>p. 19.34 <em>Ibid., </em>pp. 36-37.35 <em>Ibid., </em>pp.15-16.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate and Commercial</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6179</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 14 Apr 2016 08:17:33 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Circular Economy – More Flexible Law: The 2015 Legislative Package</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/circular-economy-more-flexible-law-the-2015-legislative-package</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The European Commission put forward an initial circular economy package in July 2014, but withdrew the legislative proposal on waste included in the package in February 2015, in order to make way for a new proposals. On 2 december 2015, the European Commission presented its new circular economy package containing a Communication<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> (Action Plan for the circular economy, toghether with a list of measures in annex) and four legislative proposals on EU waste policy<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>.Moving towards a more circular economy has both an environmental and economic rationale. Potential opportunities include:</p><ul> <li>Reducing pressure on the environment: a circular economy would significantly reduce greenhouse gas (GHG) emissions through better waste management<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>and reducing use of resources (such as energy, water, land and materials) in manufacturing, with positive impacts on climate. Large-scale reuse of raw materials could help to reduce landscape and habitat disruption as well as marine littering, which would in turn help to limit biodiversity loss.</li> <li>Enhancing security of supply of raw materials: a circular economy would mitigate risks associated with the supply of raw materials, such as price volatility, availability, and import dependency. According to Eurostat Data, EU currently imports, in raw materials equivalents, about half of the resources it consumes.</li> <li>Increasing competitiveness: a circular economy could bring savings to businesses and consumers through improved resources efficiency. A 2015 Ellen MacArthur Foudation Report estimates that by 2030, a shift towards a circular economy could reduce net resource spending in the EU by 600 billion Euros annually, bringing total benefits estimated at 1.8 trillion Euros per year once multiplier effects are accounted for. Additionally, research suggests that stricter environmental legislation can provide a competitive advantage to businesses.</li> <li>Innovation: a circular economy could trigger a large innovation drive across sectors of the economy because of the need to redesign materials and products for circular use. The McKinsey Company consultancy highlights shows that this would apply even in sectors not normally considered as innovative, such as&nbsp; the carpet industry.</li> <li>Growth and Jobs: a circular economy could strengthen growth and create new jobs. It is estimated that the transition would increase GDP by 1 to 7 percentage points by 2030, depending on whether a higher pace of technological change is taken into account, <a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> and that it would have an overall positive impact on employment, although jobs in specific sectors could also be threatened<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>.<strong>&nbsp;</strong></li></ul><p>The European Commission estimated that the adoption of the legislatives proposals contained in the 2015 circular economy package would create over 180.000 indirect jobs in the EU by 2030 (2014 proposals) and 170.000 direct jobs by 2035 (2015 proposals). In addition, the Commission estimated in 2014 that increasing resource&nbsp; productivity by 30% could deliver over 2 million additional jobs in the EU by 2030 and indicated in 2015 that a circular economy could create 580.000 jobs.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>Among the main measures put forward in the frame of the 2015&nbsp; circular economy package we find the four Waste legislative proposals of directives<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7"><sup>[7]</sup></a> . It seems to be important to underline the following points:</p><ul> <li>setting new waste management targets to be met in 2030, in particular increasing the share of municipal waste prepared for reuse and recycling to 65%, increasing the share of packaging waste prepared for reuse and recycling to 75% ( with specific targets for various materials used in packaging) and gradually limiting municipal waste ladfill to 10%;</li> <li>introducing an early warning system for monitoring compliance with targets;</li> <li>setting minimum requirements for extended producer responsibilirty schemes and differentiating the contribution paid by producers on the basis of the costs necessary to treat their products at the end of their life ;</li> <li>promoting prevention (including for food waste) and reuse;</li> <li>streamling provisions on by-products and end-of-waste status (the stage at the end of the waste treatment process when materials are no longer considered waste, provided they meet certain conditions);</li> <li>aligning definitions, calculation methods for targets, reporting obligations and provisions on delegated and implementing acts.</li></ul><p>In other terms, the legislative proposals on waste, adopted toghether with this Action Plan, include long-term targets to reduce landfilling and to increase preparation for reuse and recycling of key waste streams such as municipal waste and packaging waste. The targets should lead Member States gradually to converge on best-practice levels and encourage the requisite investment ion waste management. Further measures are proposed to make implementation clear and simple, promote economic incentives and improve extended producer responsibility schemes.&nbsp;The expected 2016 legislative procedural iter in the European Parliament for this Package is scheduled as follows :</p><ul> <li>ENVI Commission vote for october;</li> <li>ITRE Commission vote for november.</li></ul><p>&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions – Closing the loop –An Action Plan for the Circular Economy COM(2015)614 final<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> These four proposals relate to : 1. The Waste framework Directive (2008/98/EC); 2. The Landfill Directive (1999/31/EC); 3. The Packaging Waste Directive (1994/62/EC); 4. The Directives on end-of-life vehicles (2000/53/EC), on batteries and accumulators and waste batteries and acumulators (2006/66/EC9, and on waste electrical and electronic equipment (2012/19/EU).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> The European Commission estimated that the adoption of the legislative proposals contained &nbsp;in 2015 circular economy package would avoid over 600 million tonnes of CO2 equivalent emissions&nbsp; by 2035 ( on average 30 million tonnes per year ). It is also indicated that a circular economy could reduce EU CO2 equivalnt emissions by 450 million tonnes per year. For comparison, 4477 million tonnes of CO2 equivalent were emitted in the EU in 2013. See also “The potential contribution of waste management to a Low Carbon Economy”, Eunomia, 2015.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> The Commission estimated in 2014 that a shift to a circular ecoomy would deliver a 0.8% GDP increase by 2030.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> The2015 Ellen MacArthur Foundation Report and&nbsp; The McKinsey Company consultancy hightlights, 2015 – , in European Parliamentary Research Service, Briefing january 2016.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> A 2015 report by Green Alliance, a UK think tank, estimated that an ambitious circular economy strategy could bring-in Italy, Poland and Germany alone -270.000 unemployed people back into work.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a> Proposal for a Directive of teh European Parliament and of the Council amending Directive 2008/98/EC on Waste – COM(2015) 595 final; Proposal for a Directive of the European Parlaiment and of the Council amending Directive 94/62/EC on packaging and packaging waste – COM(2015) 596 final ; Proposal for a Direcitve of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Directive 1999/31/EC on the landfill of waste – COM(2015) 594 final; Proposal for a Directive of the European Parliament and the Council amending Directives 2000/53/EC on end-of-life vehicles, 2006/66/EC on batteries and accumulators and waste batteries and accumulators, and 2012/19/EU on waste electrical and electronic equipment-COM(2015) 593 final</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6183</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 14 Apr 2016 08:04:26 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Innovative SMEs: the Italian legislative framework</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/innovative-smes-the-italian-legislative-framework</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Decree Law No. 3 of 24 January 2015, known as “Investment Compact”, has extended most of the benefits previously reserved only for innovative start-ups to a broader range of companies:&nbsp; innovative SMEs, that is to say, all Small and Medium Enterprises operating in the field of technological innovation, regardless of their incorporation date, business sector or stage of maturity.Following the main guidelines of international economic thinking, the Italian legislator has recognised the key role of technological innovation for employment, competitiveness and growth.Therefore, Italian lawmakers – by enacting Decree Law No. 3/2015 - have fostered the enhancement of the technological value of SMEs and the propagation of technological innovation throughout the domestic productive fabric.Decree Law 3/2015 represents a “second stage” in the process of reforms started in 2012 with Decree Law 179/2012 (“Decreto Crescita 2.0”), introducing a huge and strong package of measures in support of new innovative enterprises of high technological value, i.e.“innovative start-ups”.The concept itself of innovative start-ups and innovative SMEs indeed covers two subsequent stages of a continuous, sequential and consistent growth process. The Government’s objective is, indeed, not only to support the start-up phase of Italian innovative businesses, but also, based on the data on innovative start-ups gathered in the last two years, to speed up the size growth and strengthening of companies with a high tech business proposition.The legislation at issue applies only to those Small and Medium Size Enterprises as defined in Recommendation 2003/361/EC<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> that meet the requirements of:</p><ol> <li>being incorporated as a joint-stock company (S.p.A.), a limited liability company (S.r.l.) or a partnership limited by shares (S.a.p.a.), including cooperatives;</li> <li>employing fewer than 250 persons and having an annual turnover not exceeding EUR 50 million, and/or an annual balance sheet total not exceeding EUR 43 million.</li></ol><p>Moreover, in order to be considered innovative, SMEs must meet the following requirements:</p><ul> <li>having their headquarters in Italy or in another EU country, but at least one production site or branch in Italy;</li> <li>having their last accounts certified by an auditor or by an auditing firm registered in the relevant register. This point requires some consideration.</li></ul><p>The financial statements of companies incorporated as a S.p.A. and S.r.l. (who are required to appoint a supervisory body or an auditor) are statutorily subject to audit. For those S.r.l.s who are not required to appoint a supervisory body or an auditor – and, therefore, to have an audit –, the question arises of how the requirement at issue can be satisfied.The Italian Ministry of Economic Development has clarified that, for companies who are not obliged to have their accounts audited, the requirement in question is deemed met when their accounts are audited based on a voluntary assignment by the administrative body, even if given after their approval, but in any event before filing the application for registration.</p><ul> <li>not having their shares listed in a regulated market;</li> <li>not being registered as an innovative start-up or a certified incubator in the special section of the Italian Company’s Register;</li> <li>not distributing profits;</li></ul><p>In addition to the above, SMEs must be of an innovative character, which means they must meet at least two of the following requirements:</p><ul> <li>at least 3% of the higher value between their expenses and turnover must be allocated to research and development;</li> <li>at least 1/5 of their total workforce must be PhD students, PhD holders or research fellows; alternatively, 1/3 of their total workforce must hold a Master’s degree;</li> <li>they must be the owner, depositary or licensee of a registered patent (industrial property) or the owner of a registered original computer programme.</li></ul><p>Innovative SMEs must register in the respective special sections of the Italian Companies’ Register created <em>ad hoc</em> at the Chambers of Commerce.&nbsp;Decree Law 3/2015 provides for significant benefits in favour of innovative SMEs from a corporate and tax point of view as well as simplified access to the “Fondo di Garanzia” and support to the process of internationalisation. More specifically, such benefits are:</p><ol> <li><u>Flexible corporate management</u>: the most significant derogations from company law rules apply to innovative SMEs incorporated as limited liability companies (S.r.l.). They are allowed to: (i) issue classes of shares with special rights (e.g. classes of shares that do not confer voting rights or that confer voting rights which are not proportional to the interest held); (ii) carry out transactions on treasury shares; (iii) issue participating financial instruments (quasi-equity instruments); (iv) offer equity shares to the public. Many of such measures imply a radical change in the financial structure of limited liability companies (S.r.l.), making them more similar in their structure to joint stock companies (S.p.A.).</li> <li><u>Exemption from the regime applying to companies suffering from systematic losses</u>: during their years of operation, high-risk innovative enterprises may incur losses. If the available capital is insufficient, such losses can have a direct impact on their share capital. Where losses result in the share capital being reduced by over 1/3, the shareholders’ meeting shall reduce the capital proportionally to the losses incurred by the following financial year. A 12-month extension is granted to innovative SMEs, during the term of which their capital can be reduced proportionally to the losses incurred. While ordinary companies are required to reduce their capital by the following financial year, SMEs are allowed to do so by up to two financial years after suffering losses.</li> <li><u>Tax incentives for corporate and private investments in Innovative SMEs who have operated in the market for no more than 7 years</u> made by individuals or legal entities. Such incentives apply both in case of direct investment in SMEs and in case of indirect investment made through other companies investing primarily in Innovative SMEs. For innovative SMEs who have operated in the market for more than 7 years, tax allowances apply only if they are able to provide a development plan for products, services or processes that are new or significantly improve the state of the art in their industry.</li> <li><u>Equity crowdfunding</u>: in July 2013, CONSOB provided for the possibility for innovative start-ups to raise venture capital through on-line portals. As a result, Italy became the first country in the world to have introduced a specific set of rules on equity crowdfunding, allowing innovative start-ups to raise capital, also from abroad, through certified web portals.</li> <li><u>Fast-track, simplified and free-of-charge access for innovative start-ups and certified incubators to the Fondo di Garanzia</u><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>, i.e. a Government Fund that supports access to credit through guarantees on bank loans.</li> <li><u>Increased support to the process of internationalisation</u> provided by the Italian Trade Agency (ICE), including assistance in legal, corporate and fiscal activities, real estate and credit matters, and activities aimed at favouring the matching with potential investors.</li></ol><p>Finally, innovative SMEs can benefit from two important measures in favour of technological innovation:</p><ol> <li><u>Tax credit for research and development</u>: Italian Financial Act of 2015<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a> (Article 1, paragraph 35) has redefined the rules on tax credit for investments in research and development as introduced by Decree “Destinazione Italia”, postponing its effect to 2015, whilst at the same time diluting the period of fruition until 2019. Tax credit is granted to companies investing in R&amp;D, up to a maximum yearly amount of 5 million Euros for each beneficiary. The benefit can reach 50% for investments in R&amp;D involving the employment of highly-skilled personnel or costs for research performed <em>extra moenia, </em>e. in collaboration with universities and research entities or organisations and/or with other companies such as innovative start-ups. The required implementation regulations were adopted by Ministerial Decree of 30 July 2015 of the Minister of Economy and Finance, in agreement with the Ministry of Economic Development<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a>.</li> <li><u>Patent Box</u>: Italian Financial Act of 2015 (Article 1, paragraphs 37-45) introduced fiscal benefits on income deriving from the use of intellectual property. So-called “Patent Box”, applicable since 2015, allows companies to exclude from tax 50% of the income sourced from commercial use of intangible assets (e.g. copyrights, industrial patents and commercial brands). The more recent Investment Compact has enhanced such instrument, fully including trademarks and commercial brands among the intangible assets falling within the scope of the tax benefit. Patent Box represents a powerful measure for attracting investment in the value of intangible capital, brands and industrial models. The relevant implementation provisions were subsequently introduced by Ministerial Decree of 30 July 2015.</li></ol><p>In conclusion, it seems that the new package is versatile and original, especially for the solutions designed for corporate law profiles. This legislative news represents an important contribution for the innovation development. Moreover it allows Italian SMEs to be even more competitive, dynamics and innovative.&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Commission Reccomendation of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> The “Fondo di Garanzia per le PMI” is an Italian guarantee fund for SMEs in order to ensure a partial insurance to the loans granted by lenders to small and medium enterprises.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Law No. 190 of 23 December 2014, “Disposizioni per la formazione del bilancio annuale e pluriennale dello Stato” (2015 Stability Law)”(Official Gazette No. 300 of 29-12-2014 – Ordinary Supplement No. 99).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> See <a href="http://www.mise.gov.it/images/stories/normativa/DM_30_LUGLIO_2015.pdf" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">http://www.mise.gov.it/images/stories/normativa/DM_30_LUGLIO_2015.pdf</a></p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate and Commercial</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6184</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 14 Apr 2016 08:02:42 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>China MES: an update</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/china-mes-an-update</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>On 17 March, St Patrick’s Day, the EU Commission hosted a public conference on possible change in the methodology to establish dumping in trade defence investigations concerning the People’s Republic of China. The conference was part of the public consultation that the Commission had already opened on 10 February 2016.Stakeholders and general members of the public were invited to make themselves known to the Commission and indicate if they wanted to speak. The Commission then chose speakers who were given five minutes each to express their views. During the course of the conference there was a general invitation to the participants to speak.What is significant in relation to the public consultation document and the conference itself is the fact that the Commission no longer addresses whether market economy status should be granted to China but whether there should be a change in he methodology in calculating dumping margins in relation to China. This is the first evidence of a recognition by the Commission that there are two separate issues to be addressed: i) is China a market economy and ii) can the special methodologies currently used by the Commission to determine the dumping margins continue after the expiry of paragraph (a)(ii) of Article 15 of China’s Protocol of Accession to the WTO. The expiry of (a)(ii) is fixed for 11 December 2016.The change in approach by the Commission is a reflection that much of Article 15 of China’s Accession Protocol remains in vigour after December 2016. There are two paragraphs that call for particular attention.Paragraph (d) provides a mechanism for China to demonstrate that either its whole economy, or sections of it, have attained the status of a market economy. The criteria to be used are those of the importing WTO member. In this case the EU. The EU has five criteria for determining whether the economy of a country is market based. China has been engaged in a process to show that it meets the five criteria. In 2008 it was determined that China only met one of the criteria. This was confirmed in 2011. In 2013 China withdrew from the process. Thus, formally, and as far as the EU is concerned, China is not a market economy.Paragraph (a)(i) also remains in force. This paragraph provides that producers in China have a right to have costs and prices in China used in determining their dumping margin. However there is a significant proviso. The producers must show that market conditions apply to their economic sector. If the producers cannot show that market conditions prevail in their sector they do not have the right to have costs and prices from China used.Towards the end of 2015 it seems that the Commission was more focussed on the one part of Article 15 that expires rather than those parts that remain. By focussing on the parts that remain the Commission has been able to make the distinction between China’s status and the methodologies to be used.That being said it is not clear that the Commission has understood the full consequences of its change in focus. The Commission has published a document entitled Inception Impact Assessment in January 2016. This document sets out three Options for the EU: i) do nothing; ii) remove China from the list of non-market economies in the basic Anti-Dumping Regulation; iii) modify the methodology and improve the law and policy in relation to trade defence instruments.The recognition, in Commission thinking, that China is not a market economy has a number of consequences. Firstly is it not clear that Option 2 can work. If China does not meet the five criteria to be considered a market economy how can the Commission justify proposing a change in the basic anti-dumping Regulation to remove China from the list of non-market economies? Article 296 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the EU requires that legal acts must state the reasons on which they are based. What reasoning would the Commission be able to give if it were to propose Option 2? China is not, by the Commission’s own evaluation, a market economy. So what reason can be given by the Commission to remove it from the list of non-market economies? If it were to make such a proposal it could find itself in breach of Article 296.Nor is it clear that Option 1 can work. This is the do nothing option. The basic anti-dumping regulation does not reflect the provisions of paragraph (a)(i) and thus is in breach of WTO law. Paragraph (a)(i) provides that producers must show that market economy provisions prevail in their sector. Current EU law provides that producers can show that market economy conditions prevail for them individually. The EU is currently in breach of its WTO obligations. To remove this illegality there must be change to the law. On this basis the do nothing option cannot work.During the hearing on 17 March Jean Francois Bellis, a noted EU trade lawyer, argued that the mitigating factors accompanying Option 3 did not work either. Thus the Commission is left with the position that none of its Options work. Does that really allow for proper consultation?Examining the choices facing the EU on this basis, i.e. on the basis of what remains in vigour after December 2016, allows for more reasoned debate. The issue facing the EU is what methodology to use if the producers in an investigation cannot meet the criteria in paragraph (a)(i). WTO law does not give much guidance. Case law seems to indicate that the starting point of any methodology must be costs and prices in China: that is the normal or standard methodology. But the standard methodology allows for the construction of the normal value when the costs and prices are not set in the ordinary course of trade. If China is not a market economy, then by definition, the costs and prices are not set in the ordinary course of trade and thus they must be constructed.What costs and prices should be used when constructing the normal value for producers in China if the costs and prices on that market are distorted?&nbsp; The obvious solution would be to use costs and prices from a non-distorted market. That is what the EU does today. It uses prices from a surrogate market. This may or may not be legal in WTO law.If the surrogate market methodology is found to be illegal then another methodology must be found. That is the dilemma currently facing the Commission.The consultation document published by the Commission in February 2016 contains a number of questions to stakeholders. The questions are closed ended and do not allow for explanations or comments. In addition the questions only refer to the three options discussed above and do not allow for the exploration of other options. Finally the impact assessment which would allow stakeholders to understand the impact of the different options has been completed and will only be published in May, after the consultation has been closed.The Commission has stated that the College of Commissioners, the decision making body of the Commission, will not look at the issue of China MES before the summer or before it has completed its consultation and examined the impact of the possible changes in detail. The Commission needs all the help it can get.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate and Commercial</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6185</guid>
                        <pubDate>Thu, 14 Apr 2016 08:01:10 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Your Voice in Europe: the Commission’s way of getting the views of EU citizens</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/your-voice-in-europe-the-commissions-way-of-getting-the-views-of-eu-citizens</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>There is much talk about the European Union being undemocratic and remote from the people. It is considered undemocratic because the two of the principle institutions, the Council and the Commission are not directly elected. If you look closely at this claim it does not stand up so well.The EU has an executive called the Commission. It has two legislative chambers, the European Parliament and the Council of Ministers. Examining how these institutions are made up shows the strength and weaknesses of the lack of democracy thesis.The members of Parliament are directly elected by EU citizens. So there can be no claim that there is an absence of democracy. It is valid to claim that the means by which Parliamentarians are elected varies from Member State to Member Sate and that this may affect the quality of the democracy but this is a different point. The Ministers in the Council are made up of the democratically elected governments of the 28 Member States. It can be argued that Ministers who represent their governments in the Council are not directly elected. It is only the national parliament that elects the government and the government which appoints ministers. However there is no claim at the national level that governments are not democratically elected. So how can it be claimed that ministers who are considered democratically legitimate at the national level are not legitimate from a democratic perspective at the EU level.The main claim that the EU is not democratic lies in the fact that the Commission is not directly elected. The Commission is the executive of the Union. The executive is made up of 28 Commissioners who sit in a College and exercise the powers granted to the Commission by the EU Treaties. If the College acts outside the powers granted to it action can be brought before the EU’s constitutional court in Luxembourg, the Court of Justice, to have the act declared invalid for lack of jurisdiction.The Members of the College of Commissioners are nominated by the democratically elected governments of the 28 Member States. So national parliamentarians who are directly elected by the citizens chose a government which in turn nominates a Commissioner. So the Commissioners are one step further away from the directly elected parliamentarians. But if you think about it, there are many functions in civil society that are one step further away from the elected parliamentarians. Think of the many bodies which have competence to regulate sectors of the market. In Italy AGCM is a good example. AGCM has significant powers. The persons who exercise the powers are not directly elected but are appointed by the government which is nominated by the elected parliamentarians.&nbsp;It can be seen that the bodies that make up one chamber of the EU legislator, the governments of the 28 Member Stats, nominate the Commissioners. It is also the governments of the 28 Member States who nominate the President of the Commission. The President has institutional powers and while technically a Commissioner is <em>primus inter partes</em>.In recent times the European Parliament, the second chamber of the legislature, has sought to have a role in the process of nominating both the President and the Commissioners.&nbsp; Individual Commissioners must report to the Parliament and the Parliament can either reject the Commission as a whole or accept it. Some say the Parliament should have the right to reject individual Commissioners. But it is not clear that this step actually improves democracy as the right of nomination rests with the Member States and all the Parliament can do is reject.In relation to the nomination of the President the practice is evolving whereby the Members States must only chose as the President from among candidates that are first nominated by the European Parliament. The current President, Jean Claude Juncker, was the nomination of conservatives in the European Parliament. In this way the President has the endorsement of both chambers of the legislature. Thus the President of the Commission is nominated by directly elected parliamentarians and is only one step away from the electorate.It can be seen that the European Union is constantly evolving. Another step is the <strong>Your Voice In Europe</strong> initiative. The Commission has established a single access point to a whole series of public consultations and feedbacks on EU policies and legislative initiatives.The idea of consulting citizens and stakeholders who have an interest in the development of different EU policies and laws is part of the EU Commission’s Better Regulation Policy. There is no doubt that the consultations methodologies can be improved. But they are a good start.Currently the Commission has open consultations on rinse off cosmetic products as well as peanut oil and hydrolysed wheat proteins in cosmetics, the functioning the EU training foundation, the Start Up initiative, capacity building on security and development in foreign relations, the effectiveness of the insolvency directive, copyright in the publishing value chain, trade relations with Turkey, rates for fixed and mobile terminal rates, social rights, economic relations with Australia and New Zealand, the REACH regulation, the EU’s R&amp;D strategy, competitiveness, the training and regulation of train drivers, should there be a lobbyist register, the EU fishing fund, an action plan for drugs, double taxation, an EU bioenergy policy, anti-dumping methodologies, migrant smuggling, the governance of the Energy Union to name but a few.Citizens are given the opportunity to respond to these consultations in any one of the EU official languages (even if, sometimes, not all the information is provided by the Commission in all the languages).It is hard to maintain the argument that the EU is not democratic in the face of the scope and range of consultations that are currently on-going. But there is more. The European Citizens initiative allows citizens to call on the Commission to develop a policy in any particular area. If the call is backed by more than 1 million citizens (there are about 500 million citizens in the EU as a whole) from at least 7 different Member States then the Commission must address the call and either initiate a policy or say why it is not appropriate to do so.Nctm participates in a number of these consultations both in its own name and on behalf of its clients. We invite you to go to the Commission website to see the details of what is currently open for discussion. Should you wish support in responding we are willing to assist. See: Your Voice in Europe on the EU website.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6198</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 28 Feb 2016 07:21:21 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>KISS with ODR: keep it short and simple with Online Dispute Resolution</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/kiss-with-odr-keep-it-short-and-simple-with-online-dispute-resolution</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The number of disputes arising from doing business on the internet is on the increase. In order to unlock the e-commerce potential and to drive the Digital Single Market forward, European Commission has launched a new platform where EU citizens will be able to resolve online dis- pute without going through a court. This article aims to explain the idea that underlies the ODR, to explain how it works, and to summarise the steps which traders should take in order to be compliant with ODR legislation.<strong>Why do we need ODR?</strong>The online dispute resolution (ODR) is a new platform launched by the European Commission in order to help consumers and traders resolve online disputes both for domestic and cross border purchase of goods and services, without the need to go to court.&nbsp;The idea of settling disputes in an alternative way - instead of going to court – is not new. Arbitration and amicable settlement procedures are common. But they need adapting to the internet age. As internet usage continues to expand, it has become increasingly necessary to&nbsp;design efficient mechanisms for resolving Internet disputes because traditional mechanisms, such as litigation, can be time-consuming, expensive and raise jurisdictional problems28. Both&nbsp;consumers and traders ask a low cost, simple and fast procedure which can avoid to go through lengthy and costly court proceedings.Arbitration bodies allow the settlement of disputes out of court. They are generally known as ADR or Alternative Dispute Settlement. They involve a neutral third party to act as an inter- mediary between consumers and traders. The ADR entity can suggest or impose a solution or simply bring the two to discuss how to find a solution. ODR is the evolution 2.0 of ADR: it is&nbsp; like an ADR procedure but conducted entirely online.<strong>The legal framework</strong>Pursuant to Article 169 TFEU the European Union is competent to legislate in the area of con- sumer policy even if it is a shared competence with the Member States.The legal basis for the establishment of the ODR platform is the Regulation 524/2013 adopted by the European Parliament and the Council on 21 May 201329 which describes the main func- tions of the platform as well as the workflow for a dispute that is submitted through the plat- form. The Regulation builds upon the Directive 2013/11/EU30 - implemented into Italian law&nbsp;&nbsp; by Legislative Decree 6 August 2015 n.130 - which provides the legal basis for ADR as a whole.According to an EU Factsheet from January – issued by the Directorate-General for Justice and Consumers – the Directive ensures that consumers have access to Alternative Dispute&nbsp; Resolution when seeking to resolve their contractual disputes in virtually all economic sectors no matter where (domestically or across borders) and how (online/offline) the purchase was made. The Directive has provided for full ADR coverage at EU level. In every Member State&nbsp; and for all contractual disputes in every market sector there will be an ADR procedure availa- ble. The Commission is working with the Member States in order to achieve a full coverage of all Member States and sectors as soon as possible. The complaints from a consumer living outside the EU and from a consumer complaining about a trader established outside the EU, or from a consumer complaining about goods or services bought offline (e.g. physically in&nbsp; a shop) are not covered by the Directive. The complainants about higher education or healthcare services are not accepted either.<strong>How does the ODR platform work?</strong>The ODR platform is developed and operated by the European Commission. It has&nbsp; been opened since 9 January 2016 and available for use since 15 February 2016. The platform offers users the possibility to conduct the entire resolution procedure online, it is user-friendly and multilingual. There are four steps:</p><ol> <li>The consumer fills and submits an online compliant form;</li> <li>The compliant is sent to the relevant trader, who proposes an ADR entity to the consumer;</li> <li>Once the consumer and trader agree on an ADR entity to handle their dispute, the ODR platform transfers the complaint automatically to that entity. The ADR entities are bodies that comply with the binding quality requirements established by the ADR Directive and which are included in the National list of ADR bodies;</li> <li>The ADR entity handles the case entirely online and should reach a conclusion within 90 days.31</li></ol><p>The ODR platform involves lots of practical benefits both for consumers and for traders.&nbsp;The first added value of settling a dispute on ODR platform is that users (read here European citizens, consumers or traders) will be more confident in trading online and across borders be- cause they know that any potential dispute can be solved in a quick and low cost way, and - the most important thing – not only out of court but even from their home.The Commission estimates that 60% of EU traders do not sell online to other countries be- cause of the difficulties in resolving potential problems which could be arise from a dispute over the sale.EU Justice Commissioner Vera Jourova said, “<em>One in three consumers experienced a problem when buying online in the past year. But a quarter of these consumers did not complain mainly because they thought the procedure was too long or they were unlikely to get a solution. The new online platform will save time and money for consumers and traders.</em>”On the other hand, the ODR practice presents an intrinsic contradiction. Mediation is general- ly based on a face-to-face discussion of the issues between participants. The mediator typically plays the role of the helping party who listen and understands concerns and moreover, who helps parties to empathize with each other.Online mediation loses the dynamics of traditional mediation because it takes place at a distance and in front of computer screens, rather than with face-to-face communication.(32) Someauthors have argued that the lack of personal presence in online mediation can make it more difficult for the mediator to maintain effective control over the negotiating parties.(33)<strong>Traders’ duties</strong>Every online trader will be required under the new legislation to comply with certain obliga- tions:</p><ol> <li>Provide an electronic link to the ODR platform on their website;</li> <li>Moreover, in every commercial offer to consumers made by e-mail, similar information should be included in the e-mail;</li> <li>The information shall also be provided in the general terms and conditions applicable to online sales and service</li></ol><p>Currently, non compliance with the ADR Regulation could result in Trading Standards civil enforcement which could escalate into a court order to comply with the Regulations. Member States will be responsible for elaborating rules on penalties applicable to infringements which cloud result in an unlimited fine or up to two years in prison.&nbsp;28 See Lucille M. Ponte, Boosting Consumer Confidence in E-business: Recommendations for Establishing Fair and Effective Dispute Resolution Programs for B2C Online Transactions, 12 ALB. L.J. SCI. &amp; TECH. 441, 442-44 (2002).29Regulation (EU) No 524/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 May 2013 on online dispute resolution for consumer disputes&nbsp;&nbsp; and&nbsp;&nbsp; amending&nbsp;&nbsp; Regulation&nbsp;&nbsp; (EC)&nbsp;&nbsp; No&nbsp;&nbsp; 2006/2004&nbsp;&nbsp; and&nbsp;&nbsp; Directive&nbsp;&nbsp; 2009/22/EC&nbsp;&nbsp; (Regulation&nbsp;&nbsp; on&nbsp;&nbsp; consumer&nbsp; &nbsp;ODR)&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; <a href="http://eur-/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">http://eur</a>lex.europa.eu/LexUriServ/LexUriServ.do?uri=OJ:L:2013:165:0001:0012:EN:PDF &nbsp;.30 Directive 2013/11/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 May 2013 on alternative dispute resolution for consumer disputes and&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; amending&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Regulation&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; (EC)&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; No 2006/2004&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; and&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Directive&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; 2009/22/EC&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; (Directive&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; on&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;consumer&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;ADR)&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; <a href="http://eur-/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">http://eur-</a> lex.europa.eu/LexUriServ/LexUriServ.do?uri=OJ:L:2013:165:0063:0079:EN:PDF.31 These four steps are explained in the EC Factsheet of January in the Section Justice and Consumers.32&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Joel&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; B.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Eisen,&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Are&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; We&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Ready&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; for&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Mediation&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; in&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Cyberspace?&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; 1998&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; BYU&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; L.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Rev.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; 1305,&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; 1308&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; (1998). <a href="http://scholarship.richmond.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1634&amp;amp;context=law-faculty-publications" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">http://scholarship.richmond.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1634&amp;context=law-faculty-publications</a>&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;.33 Ethan Katsh, Janet Rifkin and Alan Gaitenby, E-Commerce, E-Disputes, and E-Dispute Resolution: In the Shadow of “eBay Law,”15 OHIO ST.&nbsp; J.&nbsp;ON DISP. RESOL. 705, 714 (2000).&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Arbitrato</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6199</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 28 Feb 2016 07:09:31 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>State aids in European ports</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/state-aids-in-european-ports</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>EU Commission has always paid great attention to the issue of possible State aids in&nbsp; connection with long term concession contracts for the use of the port infrastructure.16 A recent decision of the EU Commission to open an in-depth investigation into alleged State aid&nbsp;by the Port of Antwerp in favour of PSA Antwerp and Antwerp Gateway is a good example. It gives us the opportunity to consider this matter in relation to the current Italian scenario. The investigation follows a complaint by competitors of the two beneficiaries.The two beneficiaries are terminal operators. It is alleged that they did not meet the minimum tonnage requirements envisaged in their operative plans. It was on the basis of these targets that they were granted concession. According to Belgian law, the Antwerp Port Authority should have required the operators to pay the penalty provided for in the concession for the not meeting the minimal requirements.The Port Authority (a public entity owned by the City of Antwerp) not only did not request the payment of the penalty, but also retroactively revised the operative plans, reducing the minimum tonnage requirements and therefore the very amount of the penalty that would be payable.The Port Authority has therefore allowed PSA Antwerp and Antwerp Gateway (<em>i</em>) to pay lower compensation and (<em>ii</em>) to profit from an apparently unjustified improvement of the contractual conditions.The EU Commission saw in this behaviour a potential form of State aid. The authors of this note agree with the approach taken by the Commission.European case law has always interpreted Article 107 TFEU17 so as to consider the payment of a sum to a private party equivalent to the waiver of a payment owed by a private party to a public entity. Thus the foregoing of a payment or its unjustified reduction is a state aid.As to the quantity of the aid the Commission will have to verify whether a private investor would have taken such initiative, under market conditions. It will be necessary to see the conclusion of the investigation to determine how the Commission will have quantified the aid.&nbsp;This case demonstrates the constant attention paid by the EU Commission to the issues connected with possible State aids in relation to concession contracts for the use of port infrastructure and it provides the opportunity to reflect on this matter looking at the current Italian scenario.In our view this matter is crucial for Italy for two reasons:</p><ol> <li>In Italy there are provisions on State concessions similar to those under Belgian law. In particular, Article 18 of Law No. 84/1994 provides that, in order to be granted a conces- sion, a concession-holder shall submit an operative plan, supported by suitable guarantees, aimed at increasing the port’s traffic and productivity18. State-owned lands are given to terminal operators to achieve public interest goals, namely an increase in port traffic and productivity. Therefore, compliance with the targets set out is, in the legislator’s view, an essential part of the public interest19. In the event of a concession holder’s failure to comply with the above targets, where there are no extenuating circumstances, the Port Authority is obliged to revoke the concession under Article 18 of Law No. 84/1994. Therefore it appears evident that the results of the Commission’s investigation at issue could have a strong impact on the relationships between Italian terminal operators and the Port Authorities with whom they entered into concession agreements20.</li> <li>With reference to Italian ports, we note that in the last few weeks certain Italian Port Authorities have opened several tender procedures21 for the awarding of concessions for the construction and operation of container terminals and all ancillary works, as well as the execution of the construction works themselves, the equipping and the operation of the terminals within the terms of Article 16 of the Italian Law no. 84/94.22</li></ol><p>Bearing in mind that the relevant projects provide the use of significant state resources, the following question must be asked: do all such projects comply with EU state aid rules? On the basis of the approach taken by the Commission in Antwerp we have reason to doubt.Any project in major European ports involving public funds are subject to the prior notification to the EU Commission according to Article 108 TFEU23. According to Article 107 TFEU, any State aid (i.e. granted through State’s resources) which distorts or threatens to distort competition by favouring certain undertakings is incompatible with the internal market.A State measure is qualified as State aid in the following circumstances: (i) use of State resources, (ii) selective advantage to the beneficiary, and (iii) (potential) distorting effects on competition.It is clear that Port Authorities must be considered an undertaking for the purposes of the article 107 TFEU24. Secondly, the so-called “market economy investor test” shall be&nbsp; applicable to any public intervention both where the state is a co-funder or a lender. Favourable interest rates or payment grace periods are usually deemed as illegal if this distorts the competition in the same market. According to the test, any Member State must demonstrate that the State resources that will be granted to the Port Authorities and then made available to terminal operators would have been made available – on the same terms and conditions – by a private investor for the very same venture as those envisaged in the public tenders. In very practical terms, the Commission will have to establish if the public investments are suitable to offer a rate of return that could be acceptable to a private investor acting in normal market conditions. Therefore the financial assessment of the projects is crucial25. And it is here that the real problem lies. Today, in Italy, terminals are far from reaching their level of full utilisation26. In addition, further projects, other than those recently tendered, are already under constructionì27. This will further (and considerably) increase the overall capacity of Italian container terminals at a time when an increase in terminal traffic is not expected for many years. Would a private party invest in such a climate? In conclusion, nobody can exclude further EU investigations in this niche market. We will closely monitor any developments and update our readers.&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;16 The Italian case “<em>Port of Augusta</em>” is one of the most important examples (State aid SA 34940 (2012(N) – Port od Augusta – Italy).17 Pursuant to Article 107 TFEU, “<em>Save as otherwise provided in the Treaties, any aid granted by a Member State or through State resources in&nbsp; any form whatsoever which distorts or threatens to distort competition by favouring certain undertakings or the production of certain goods shall, in so far as it affects trade between Member States, be incompatible with the internal market</em>”.18 The concession-holders are required to secure the performance of the obligations arising from the concession granted by a deposit. It is therefore possible for the Port Authority to seek compensation in case of non-compliance with the targets set out in the operative plan.19 Pursuant to Law No. 84/1994 (Article 18), the Port Authorities are statutorily required to carry out inspections on a yearly basis to verifywhether concession holders are compliant with the requirements set out in their concession and whether they are implementing their opera- tive plan.20 As noted above, the non-enforcement of a guarantee or non-revocation of a concession granted, in case of default by a concession holder,might well be considered as unlawful State aid in breach of EU law, should such behaviour involve sacrifice of public interest in favour of a defaulting private party.21 Reference is made to the tender procedures issued by the following Port Authorities: Port Authority of Civitavecchia Fiumicino and Gaeta inrelation to the project “<em>Darsena Energetica e Grandi Masse</em>", the Port Authority of Livorno in relation to the project “<em>Piattaforma Europa</em>”, and Port Authority of Taranto in relation to the project “<em>Molo Polisettoriale</em>”.22 Pursuant to Article 16 of the Italian Law no. 84/94, “<em>Port operations include loading, unloading, transhipment, storage, general movement of goods and all other types of material, undertaken in the port area</em>”.23 Pursuant to Article 108, paragraph 3, TFEU “<em>The Commission shall be informed, in sufficient time to enable it to submit its comments, of any plans to grant or alter aid. If it considers that any such plan is not compatible with the internal market having regard to Article 107, it shall with-</em><em>out delay initiate the procedure provided for in paragraph 2. The Member State concerned shall not put its proposed measures into effect until this procedure has resulted in a final decision</em>”.24 Pursuant to Italian law, the Port Authorities are public entities appointed to ensure the maintenance and development of the public-ownedinfrastructures in the Italian ports. However, when an entity is engaged in an economic activity - regardless of its legal status - it can be consid- ered as an undertaking for the purpose of the EU competition law. As a consequence, given that the above mentioned projects concern the construction of port infrastructures, it appears correct to consider that the in this case the Port Authorities carry out an economic activity and so they have to be qualified as undertakings for the purpose of the EU state aid rules.25 The Commission applies the financial indicators provided by the Guide to the cost-benefit analysis of investments projects to ascertain the sustainability of the investments. The more relevant financial indicators are the Financial Net Present Value (FNPV) and the Financial Internal Rate of Return (FRR).26 The percentage utilisation of the overall capacity of the Italian terminals amounts to about 57.5%.27 Reference is made to the following projects: Calata Bettolo (Genoa) and the new multipurpose platform in Vado Ligure (Savona).&nbsp;&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6201</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 28 Feb 2016 06:55:00 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>A European proposal for the modernisation and harmonisation of copyright law</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/a-european-proposal-for-the-modernisation-and-harmonisation-of-copyright-law</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><strong>Introduction</strong><em></em>On 9 December, 2015, the EU Commission revealed its expected plans for the modernisation&nbsp; of copyright law.According to the Commission, the goal is to adapt copyright law to technological challenges making it more European and digital-friendly, in order to “<em>overcome fragmentation and fric- tions within a functioning single market</em>”, ensure wider access to content across the EU adapt- ing exceptions to digital and cross-border environments, achieve a well-functioning market- place for copyright, and provide an effective and balanced enforcement system.In particular, the strategy discussed by the Commission focuses on three topics, already indi- cated in the well-known <em>Digital Single Market Communication</em>, dated May 6th, 2015: <em>(i) </em>con- tent portability across borders; <em>(ii) </em>copyright exceptions; <em>(iii) </em>enforcement(4).In addition, the Commission proposals clearly aim at renewing the single market and the prin- ciple of copyright territoriality, even adapting copyright rules to new technological realities.The Commission confirms the step-by-step approach in a context of a short-term copyright re- form, without abandoning the long-term vision of EU copyright codification. The long term ob- jectives are just moved a little further into the future(5).<strong>The “portability” of online content services</strong>With reference to the matter of “content portability”, EU Commission has taken a concrete step. In particular, “<em>the ultimate objective of full cross-border access for all types of content across Europe needs to be balanced with the readiness of markets to respond rapidly to legal and policy changes and the need to ensure viable financing models for those who are primarily responsible for content creation. The Commission is therefore proposing a gradual approach to&nbsp;</em><em>removing obstacles to cross-border access to content and to the circulation of works</em>”(6).In this regard, the proposal for a regulation on the “<em>cross-border portability</em>” of online content services ensures that users - who have subscribed to or acquired content in their country of residence - can access the above-mentioned services when they temporarily move to another Member State.In particular, as described in the official Q&amp;A published by the Communication in December, the European Commission wants to allow cross-border portability enabling European con- sumers who buy or subscribe to films, sports broadcasts, music, e-books and games at hometo access them when they travel in other EU countries. In any case, the Regulation leaves ser- vice providers free to implement appropriate measures in order to verify the identity of the subscriber, bearing the liability of selecting those verification measures which effectively re-spect the privacy of the latter(7).Therefore, the main objectives of the Commission are:</p><ul> <li>the promotion of tools in order to bring more European works into the single market, in- cluding the creation of ready-to-offer catalogues of European films, the development of licensing hubs, and a larger use of standard identifiers of works;</li> <li>the support and development of a European aggregator of online search tools destined to end-users;</li> <li>the implementation of its dialogue with the audio-visual industry in order to promote le- gal offers and to find ways for a more sustained exploitation of existing European films, even exploring alternative models of financing, production and distribution in the animation</li></ul><p>Furthermore, a goal of the Regulation must be the obligation for online content service pro- viders to offer cross-border portability to their customers. This provision will take place in the Member State in which the consumer resides, therefore, “<em>no separate license would be re- quired to cover the temporary use of the service in other Member States</em>”(8).<em><strong>The exceptions area</strong></em>In the section of copyright exceptions and limitations, the Commission highlighted the scope&nbsp; of the exceptions relating to the field of research and education.&nbsp;In particular, the project of the Commission is to take into account legislative initiatives im- plementing the <em>Marrakesh Treaty</em><em>9 </em>and involving:</p><ul> <li>the chance for public interest research organisations to carry out text and data mining of content they have lawful access to for scientific research purposes;</li> <li>the clarification of the EU exception for ‘illustration for teaching’, and its related applica- tion;</li> <li>the preservation of cultural heritage institutions and/or support remote consultation, in closed electronic networks, of works held in research and academic libraries and other relevant institutions, for research and private study;</li> <li>the clarification of the so-called ‘panorama exception’(10).</li></ul><p>With reference to this last point, it must be underlined that what it is expected is a concrete commitment to a strong exception for Freedom of Panorama. At the same time, on the other mentioned points, it has to be noted that the language describing a possible exception for text and data mining is extremely limited both in terms of beneficiaries (‘public interest research&nbsp;organisations’) and purpose (‘for scientific research purposes’). Furthermore, restricting an exception for text and data mining to the public interest academic research severely underes- timates the transformative potential of these technologies, and will do little to improve the&nbsp;competitiveness of Europe in this expanding field(11).With such respect, the Commission has proposed a “three-step” test, meaning that the ex- ceptions shall be applied only in “<em>certain specific cases which do not conflict with a normal ex- ploitation of a work or other subject matter and do not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interests of the right holder</em>”.At the same time, the Commission underlined the importance to harmonise the levies that compensate right holders for reprography and private copying. Indeed, the Commission pointed out that many Member States imposed those levies on a wide range of media and de- vices, applied in many different ways across Europe. This caused a legal uncertainty that must be settled.The Commission observed a need for action to ensure that different systems of levies imposed by Member States work well in the single market without raising barriers to the free move- ment of goods and services. The Commission has also explained that “<em>issues that may need to be addressed include the link between compensation and harm to right holders, the relation between contractual agreements and the sharing of levies, double payments, transparency towards &nbsp;consumers,&nbsp; exemptions&nbsp; and&nbsp; the&nbsp; principles&nbsp; governing&nbsp; refund&nbsp; schemes,&nbsp; and non&nbsp;</em><em>discrimination between nationals and non-nationals in the distribution of any levies collect- ed</em>”(12). This means that the Commission will also begin to reflect on how levies can be more efficiently distributed to right holders.<strong>A brief outline of the remuneration of authors and performers</strong>The Communication calls for action to ensure right protection of authors against unfair con- tracts. In particular, due to the strategy adopted by the EU Commission, in order to achieve a modern, more European copyright framework, in a highly competitive market-place, the au- thors shall be equally treated and remunerated.The Commission examined possible definitions of the “<em>making available” </em>and “<em>communication to the public</em>” rights13. In particular, the Commission must consider whether any specific action on news aggregators is needed, including intervening on rights. The Commission seems to&nbsp; want to take into account the different factors that influence this situation beyond copyright&nbsp;law, “<em>to ensure consistent and effective policy responses. Initiatives in this area will be con- sistent with the Commission's work on online platforms as part of the digital single market strategy</em>”.Lastly, it has to be considered whether solutions at EU level are required in order to achieve legal certainty and balance in the area of remuneration of authors and performers in the EU, even taking national competences into account.&nbsp;<em>The expected balanced enforcement</em><em>&nbsp;</em>At the end of its Communication, the EU Commission also announced that there is a need for concrete reform in the field of enforcement.In particular, the role of intermediaries in the fight against copyright infringement must change. As seen in the official Q&amp;A, “<em>the Commission will facilitate the development of effi- cient and balanced "follow the money" initiatives which aim at depriving commercial-scale in- fringers of intellectual property rights of their revenue flows. This process will involve rights</em><em>holders and intermediary service providers (such as advertising and payment service providers and shippers) but also consumers and the civil society</em>”(14).In other words, this means that internet service providers shall not be liable for the content that they hold and/or transmit passively. However, intermediaries should take effective action to remove illegal content, both in case of illegal information (e.g. terrorism/child pornogra- phy) and in case of infringing information (e.g. copyright).The Commission will ask for more rigorous procedures in order to remove illegal content, such as ‘notice and action’ mechanisms and the ‘take down and stay down principle’).All in all, the Commission package has regard to emerging issues relating to the full harmoni- sation of copyright in the EU, even in the form of a single copyright code, creating a situation “<em>where authors and performers, the creative industries, users and all those concerned by copy- right are subject to the very same rules, irrespective of where they are in the EU</em>”.On a long-term basis, the purpose is to build a European single market, where the different cultural, intellectual and scientific productions “<em>travel across the Europe as freely as possible</em>”.<strong>&nbsp;</strong>&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;4 As illustrated by the Communication, the “copyright framework” is a set of 10 directives, including, without limitation, the Directive on Copyright in the Information Society (2001/29/EC, the “InfoSoc Directive”) and the Directive on the Enforcement of Intellectual Property Rights (2004/48/EC, the “IPRED Directive”).5 “Towards&nbsp; a&nbsp; modern,&nbsp; more&nbsp; European&nbsp; copyright&nbsp; framework”,&nbsp; “Beautiful”&nbsp; moves&nbsp; and&nbsp; “bold”&nbsp; inspirations&nbsp; in&nbsp; EU&nbsp; digital&nbsp; copyright&nbsp; law,&nbsp;<a href="http://www.kluwercopyrightblog.com/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">www.kluwercopyrightblog.com.</a>6 “COMMUNICATION&nbsp; FROM&nbsp; THE&nbsp; COMMISSION&nbsp; TO&nbsp; THE&nbsp; EUROPEAN&nbsp; PARLIAMENT,&nbsp; THE&nbsp; COUNCIL,&nbsp; THE&nbsp; EUROPEAN&nbsp; ECONOMIC&nbsp; AND SOCIAL&nbsp;COMMITTEE AND THE COMMITTEE OF THE REGIONS - Towards a modern, more European copyright framework”, Bruxelles December 9th,&nbsp; 2015.7 “Towards a modern, more European copyright framework”, “Beautiful” moves and “bold” inspirations in EU digital copyright law, <a href="http://www.kluwercopyrightblog.com/" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">www.kluwercopyrightblog.com.</a>8 “European Commission - Fact Sheet. Making EU copyright rules fit for the digital age - QUESTIONS &amp; ANSWERS”.9 The Marrakesh Treaty promised to “Facilitate Access to Published Works for Persons Who Are Blind, Visually Impaired, or Otherwise Print Disabled”.10 Must be reminded that freedom of panorama is a rule contained in some jurisdiction that allows taking photographs and video of buildings, sculptures and other art-works located in a public place, without infringing on any copyright provision subsisting in such works, and to&nbsp;publishing such images.11 “Leaked copyright communication: A more modern copyright framework for Europe?”, Paul Keller, November 6th, 2015.12 “COMMUNICATION FROM THE COMMISSION TO THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT, THE COUNCIL, THE EUROPEAN ECONOMIC AND SOCIALCOMMITTEE AND THE COMMITTEE OF THE REGIONS - Towards a modern, more European copyright framework”, Bruxelles December 9th,&nbsp; 2015.13 Reference is made to the Directive 2001/29/EC.14 “European Commission - Fact Sheet. Making EU copyright rules fit for the digital age - QUESTIONS &amp; ANSWERS”.&nbsp;&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Proprietà Intellettuale</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6202</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 28 Feb 2016 06:42:14 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>An update on China MES</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/an-update-on-china-mes</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><em>This article is based on testimony given by Bernard O’Connor to U.S.-China Economic and Security Review Commission.</em><strong>The underlying EU law and what it takes to change the law</strong>China is clearly defined as a Non Market Economy (NME) in EU law.Article 2(7) of the basic Anti-Dumping Regulation (Regulation 1225/2009) allows the use of the analogue country methodology for determining Normal Value for NMEs.If the EU is to change the methodology for determining Normal Value in relation to goods&nbsp; from China there has to be a change in the law. This is why the EU is the first mover on interpreting Section 15 of China’s WTO Protocol of Accession.Changing the provisions of the basic EU anti-dumping Regulation requires a legislative&nbsp; proposal from the EU Commission and the assent of the EU Council (made up of the 28 Member States) and the European Parliament (directly elected by EU citizens). Slightly differently from the US, where there is a difference of opinion between the two chambers of the legislature, the resolution is reached in a <em>trilogue </em>between the Commission, the Council and the Parliament.The EU Commission has indicated that it will make a legislative proposal in relation to China before the summer of 2016. It hopes that the two chambers will be able to reach agreement on the proposal such that change (if that is what is proposed) can be effected before December 2016 or, if not, that the EU will have sufficiently progressed towards change that China would not initiate dispute settlement in the WTO.This is an ambitious timetable. Normally, in the best case scenario, it takes one year for a legislative proposal to be adopted in the EU. Changing the law in relation to China would not be in the best case scenario.Among the Member States, only Italy has expressed an opinion against recognizing China as&nbsp; an NME. However, that many other Member States have informally expressed views against granting market status to China. Overall it is difficult to call the issue.In the European Parliament the second largest grouping has come out against MES and the largest group is moving in that direction.&nbsp;In this scenario the approach taken by the Commission in its legislative proposal is crucial to the possibility of reaching agreement.<strong>Does the Commission consider China a Market Economy?</strong>The Commission does not consider that China is a market economy.&nbsp;In 2003 a dialogue was initiated between China and the EU on the nature of China’s economy. China sought to show that its economy met the five criteria set out in EU practice to&nbsp; determine the nature of an economy. The five EU criteria are not materially different from those of the US. The five criteria are:</p><ul> <li>decisions of firms regarding prices, costs and inputs, including for instance raw materials, cost of technology and labour, output, sales and investment, are made in response to market signals reflecting supply and demand, and without significant State interference in this regard, and costs of major inputs substantially reflect market values;</li> <li>firms have one clear set of basic accounting records which are independently audited in line with international accounting standards and are applied for all purposes;</li> <li>the production costs and financial situation of firms are not subject to significant distortions carried over from the former non-market economy system, in particular in relation to depreciation of assets, other write-offs, barter trade and payment via compensation of debts;</li> <li>the firms concerned are subject to bankruptcy and property laws which guarantee legal certainty and stability for the operation of firms; ∞ and exchange rate conversions are carried out at the market rate.</li></ul><p>In a 2008 report the Commission concluded:<em>The conclusion of this report is that China now has in place almost all the legislation which is necessary for granting of Market Economy Status. That is a considerable achievement. The focus has now switched to the effective implementation of these laws which are crucial for the functioning of any market economy. Market Economy status is assessed on the basis of five criteria. In the judgement of the European Commission, China has clearly fulfilled one of these criteria, Criterion 2 which relates to the absence of state intervention in enterprises linked to privatisation and the absence of non-market forms of exchange or compensation such as barter trade. China has made considerable progress on the remaining four.</em>In a 2011 report the Commission did not materially change its views.In 2013, we understand that China informed the Commission that it did not wish to continue the dialogue.&nbsp;So no further evaluation has been made. It can be concluded that the Commission views from 2008 and 2011 remain the Commission view today.Thus the formal position of the Commission is that China is not a market economy. In recent months this finding that China is not a market economy has been reaffirmed in numerous statements both from Commissioners and Commission staffers. It can also be seen in the text of the Inception Impact Assessment document (see below).<strong>If China is not a Market Economy why change the law?</strong>A legal opinion from the Legal Service the Commission states that the EU is obliged, on the basis of the Legal Service’s interpretation of Section 15 of China’s WTO Protocol of Accession, to treat China as a market economy for the purposes of determining Normal Value. This legal opinion seems to be driving Commission thinking on the issue.The Commission has not taken on board the fact that there are legal opinions which reach different conclusions. Given its importance and the fact that it is openly contested, it is surprising that the opinion has not been made public. The concern is that it is results orientated rather than analytical.Most importantly, the Legal Service of the European Parliament, in a more detailed and comprehensive analysis, has reached a conclusion different from the Commission and considers that the provisions of Section 15 do not provide that the EU must consider China a Market Economy or clearly indicate what methodologies must be used for determining&nbsp; Normal Value after December 2016.Neither of the opinions are publicly available. However, the Parliament’s opinion has been leaked to the press. And Commissioner Malmström has said publicly that the Commission&nbsp; legal position is that MES must be granted.<strong>What is current Commission thinking?</strong>For the EU Commission it appears that a distinction can be made between the nature of the Chinese economy, is it or is it not a market economy, and the methodology that must be used to determine Normal Value after December 2016.This distinction is reflected in two documents recently made public: i) an Inception Impact Assessment and ii) an Open public consultation regarding a change in methodology in TDI cases.The Impact Assessment looks to evaluate the consequences of the different options available to the EU: i) maintain status quo; ii) remove China from the list of NMEs in the basic AD Regulation but allowing, where a sector is NME, use of non-China costs and prices; iii) remove the analogue country approach but re-enforce the normal TDI instruments in various ways.&nbsp; The Impact Assessment is expected for May 2016.The Public Consultation asks a series of questions to stakeholders on the implications of the expiry of part of Section 15 of the Protocol of Accession as well as the functionality of the changes to the TDI instruments.<strong>Next Steps</strong>The College of Commission will meet during the summer of 2016 to decide what approach to take.&nbsp;If the Commission proposes legislative change the Parliament and the Council&nbsp; will&nbsp; begin review of the proposal in the Autumn of 2016.&nbsp;Agreement between the two Chambers will be difficult to achieve.<strong></strong><strong>China is not a market economy</strong>China is not a market economy. China itself calls its market a Socialist Market Economy. It is clear that China is different from the socialist economies in the Soviet Union and Eastern Europe in the 40 years after the second World War. China uses different tools for managing the economy. There are currently 72 Five Year Plans applicable in China at a national, provincial and industry sector level. These plans have resulted in the massive build up of overcapacities in certain sectors. Bankruptcy and anti-trust laws are not enforced. The&nbsp; ‘market’ is not allowed to function to reward winners and eliminate losers.<strong>Section 15 of China’s WTO Accession Protocol</strong>Here I strongly share the views of my colleague Mr. Price. Section 15 paragraph (d) clearly provides that it is China which must show that it is a market economy. It is not up to the EU or the US to grant it unilaterally. The criteria to be met are those of the importing WTO Member.The expiry of paragraph (a)(ii) in December 2016 does not mandate the use of any particular methodology for determining Normal Value after that date.In fact the use of Chinese costs and prices is only mandated if the producers under investigation can show that market economy conditions prevail in their sector.If China is not a market economy then the use of Chinese costs and prices for determining Normal Value is inherently inappropriate as they are, in fact and in law, distorted by the nature of the economy that gives rise to them.Section 15 must be read in conjunction with Section 9 of China’s WTO Accession Protocol. In Section 9 China committed to allowing all prices to be set by the market with some exceptions for pharmaceuticals and certain vital services. China has not met that commitment. If prices were set by the market there would be no need for the provisions of Section 15.<strong>The US and the EU</strong>The US and the EU are currently negotiating the TransAtlantic Trade and Partnership Agreement. US industry hopes to benefit from better access to the EU market.If, at the same time, the EU was to start calculating Normal Value on the basis of Chinese costs and prices it would, in effect, undermine the effectiveness of the EU anti-dumping instrument allowing massive dumping onto the EU market.In this scenario the benefit that the US might get from TTIP would be undermined by unfair Chinese trade into the EU.<strong>Conclusions</strong>It is in the interest of the US to ensure that the EU does not grant MES to China. Thus the US should make its legal interpretation of the meaning of Section 15 of the Accession Protocol known to the EU.The text of Section 15 was negotiated between the US and China. Towards the end of those negotiations the parties agreed that the expiry provisions should only apply to paragraph (a)(ii) and not to all of paragraph (a). This change was to allow the continued use of methodologies other than Chinese costs and prices for determining Normal Value.The final determination of how Section 15 should be interpreted will be made in WTO dispute settlement. If the US view is to succeed in that forum it is essential that its main trading partner supports its views. The US must now ensure that the EU does not&nbsp; prejudice&nbsp; its position by taking a different view.Any legislative proposal by the Commission to grant MES or its equivalent to China would already prejudice WTO dispute settlement even if that proposal was not adopted by the EU legislator.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6215</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 05:26:39 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>The EU Internal Energy Market: A work in progress</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-eu-internal-energy-market-a-work-in-progress</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In order to harmonise and liberalise the EU’s internal energy market, three consecutive legislative packages were adopted between 1996 and 2009 addressing market access, transparency and regulation, consumer protection, supporting interconnection and adquate levels of supply. As a result of these measures, new gas and electricity suppliers were able to enter Member State’s markets, enabling both industrial and domestic consumers to choose their own suppliers. Other EU policies related to the internal energy market address the security of supply of electricity, gas and oil, as well as the development of Trans-European Networks for transporting electricity and gas.However more work needs to be done. Completion of EU’s internal energy market requires the removal of numerous obstacles to trade; the approximation of tax and pricing policies and measures in respect of norms and standards and environmental regulations. The objectives is to ensure a functioning market with fair market access and a high level of consumer protection as well as adequate levels of interconnection and generation capacity. In February 2011, the European Council set the objective of completing the internal energy market by 2014 and developing interconnections so as to put an end to any isolation of Member States from European Gas and electricity grids by 2015.The need for coordination at an early stage in the development of Energy policy was the core reason for the Commission to propose, in January 2014, a new climate and energy policy framework up to 2030. A competitive and integrated internal energy market is an important component of that framework as …”it will provide the necessary environment for the achievement of ambitious future energy and climate policy objectives in a cost-efficient manner and thereby help to ensure that energy prices for business and households are not distorted and that necessary investors confidence is retained”<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a><strong>Gas and electricity markets: The liberalisation process </strong>The first common rules for a common market in electricity and gas was the legislative package<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a> based on Directives&nbsp; 96/62 and 98/30. This package was replaced in 2003 that enabled new gas and electricity suppliers to enter Member States’ markets and enabled consumers to choose their own gas and electricity suppliers.The third legislative package was adopted in April 2009, seeking to further liberalise the internal electricity and gas markets, amending the second package . The provisions of this third package are the following:</p><ul> <li>regulate transmission network ownership by ensuring a clear separation of supply and production activities from the operation of the network or the grid through three models of organization : full “ownership unbundling”; independent system operator (ISO-responsible for maintenance of the networks, while the assets remain the property of the integrated company ); independent transmission operators (ITO-a system of detailed rules ensuring the autonomy, independence and investments necessary in the transmission activities);</li> <li>ensure more effective regulatory oversight from the truly independent national energy regulators, strengthening and harmonising the competences and independence of national regulators as to allow effective and non-discriminatory access to the transmission networks;</li> <li>reinforce consumer protection and ensure the protection of vulnerable consumers ;</li> <li>regulate third party access to gas storage and liquefied natural gas (LNG) facilities and lay down rules concerning transparency and regular reporting about gas reserves;</li> <li>promote regional solidarity by requiring member States to cooperate on the event of severe disruptions of gas supply, by coordinating national emergency measures and developing gas interconnections.</li></ul><p><strong>Market Integration in progress</strong>There is a little doubt that a well-functioning cross-border energy market is the only realistic tool to maintain a healthy and efficient energy sector in EU. A recent study commissioned by the Commission<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3">[3]</a>&nbsp; estimates the net economic benefits from completion of the internal market to be in the range of 16-40 billion Euros per year.So can it be said that an integrated market is a basis for the cost-efficient decarbonisation of our energy system?Some data produced by the Commission<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4">[4]</a>&nbsp; demonstrates how today 23.5% of the electricity produced in the Union and 14% of final energy consumption over all sectors is from renewable energy sources. This puts the EU on track to reach its target of 20% of our energy consumption from renewables by 2020, even if further efforts will be necessary to achieve this target. It also provides a strong basis to continue and reach a more ambitious renewable target for 2030<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5">[5]</a>. The Commission has proposed to set an EU-wide target of at least 27%.For gas, it is even more evident that a competitive and integrated internal market is Europe’s key insurance for a high level of security supply.The overall gas security supply situation in Europe has significantly improved over the past five years. The robustness of Europe’s security of gas supply has been tasted a couple of times in recent years. Because of the adoption of the Security of Supply Regulation<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6">[6]</a>, Member States have increased their efforts and invested in more flexible pipelines, more storage capacity, enhanced emergency preparedness and response plans and increased coordination. Member States are therefore in a much better position than five years ago.Whilst significant progress has been made, a lot still remains to be done. In order for gas and power to be traded and transported smoothly across borders, physical wires or pipelines (the Hardware) on the one hand, and a clear, commonly applied regulatory framework (the Software) on the other are still needed. However, transmission grids as well as regulatory frameworks have grown nationally, with the understandable focus to optimise the national system. These now need to be forged together in regional and EU-wide systems.Thanks to the rigorous application of the provisions in Third Energy Package, including the unbundling rules and those mandating the establishment of ten-year-network development plans, an investment climate now exist that makes sure the lines that are most needed are being built . The Third Package has reduced both the incentive and the ability for operators to revert to discriminatory behaviour or hold back on the construction of important infrastructure. Today, 96 of approximately 100 transmission system operators in Europe have been certified as compliant with one of the third energy package’s unbundling models<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7">[7]</a>. The Commission will continue to monitor the situation and will also remain vigilant to ensure compliance with EU competition rules.It is particularly interesting for the EU and Member States to have a clear set of rules “…transparent, simple and robust”<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8">[8]</a> for buiding&nbsp; a definitive Internal Energy&nbsp; Market.With wholesale gas and electricity markets becoming larger than single member states and with energy companies spreading their footprint beyond their home-market, market integration should not be held back by regulation and regulatory oversight that remains nationally focused. The patchwork of national regulatory regimes, and the frequency of changes in the regulatory framework in some Member States have created unnecessary administrative and transaction costs thus failing to provide a solid basis for needed investment.Therefore, the Third Energy Package foresees the development of a harmonised legal framework at European level. Thanks to the cooperative efforts at European level of national administrations, the energy regulators (under the umbrella of the Agency for the Cooperation of Energy regulators, ACER ) and the network operators ( associated in the European Networks of Transmission System Operators for gas and electricity – ENTSOs’ ) it has started to take solid shape.European rules, referred to as Network Codes, are being developed, adopted and increasingly applied in the day-to-day practical functioning of the gas and electricity wholesale markets. Their impact may not be as immediately tangible as a new interconnector, but they represent true progress that is fundamental to fostering cross-border trade in gas and electricity. However, progress diverges between the electricity and the gas sector as well as between regions and new challenges have become apparent.<strong>New rules on Oil&amp;Gas: the Commission’s 2015 proposal on new safety standards for offshore oil and gas operations </strong>Oil and gas have been extracted from beneath the seabed in Europe since the 1970s. Today, over 90% of oil and over 60% of gas produced in the EU and Norway comes from offshore operations. There are more than 1000 offshore oil or gas installations in operation in European waters. While most production is from the North Sea region, and most of the oil comes from the UK and Norway, interest is developing throughout the EU offshore provinces and 13 Member States (UK, the Netherlands, Denmark, Germany, Ireland, Italy, Spain, Greece, Romania, Bulgaria, Poland, Malta and Cyprus) have awarded offshore oil and gas licences to companies exploring for natural resources.The offshore industry in different Member States operates to different environmental, health and safety standards. To date EU legislation does not cover all the aspects of the offshore oil and gas industry and national legislation is very different between Member States. Despite action by some Member States to reform their systems after disasters in the North Sea in the 1980s there is still a significant risk of severe accidents. Past events show that at least 14 major offshore disasters – such as blow-outs at pumping wells and total loss of production platforms - have occurred around the world in the last 30 years, 5 of them in the last 10 years. Possible consequences of a major accident are extreme. They include loss of life, major environmental damage, and collateral damage to coastal and marine livelihoods. In financial terms, as we have seen, an event on the scale of the Gulf of Mexico disaster can cause damage of as much as Euro 30 billion.The new draft regulation sets clear rules that cover the whole lifecycle of all exploration and production activities from design to the final removal of an oil or gas installation. Under the control of the National regulatory authorities, European industry will have to assess and further improve safety standards for offshore operations on a regular basis. This new approach will lead to a European risk assessment that allows for continuous upgrades by taking into account new technology, new know-how and new risks. It introduces requirements for effective prevention and response of a major accident:</p><ul> <li>Licensing: the licensing authorities in the Member States will have to make sure that only operators with sufficient technical and financial capacity necessary to control the safety of offshore activities and environmental protection are allowed to explore for, and produce oil and gas in EU waters.</li> <li>Independent verifiers: the technical solutions presented by the operator that are critical for safety on the installation need to be verified by an independent third party prior to and periodically after the installation starts operating.</li> <li>Obligatory ex ante emergency planning: companies will have to prepare a Major Hazard Report for their installation, containing a risk assessment and an emergency response plan before exploration or production begins. These reports will need to be submitted to national authorities competent to give a go-ahead if satisfied.</li> <li>Inspections: independent national Competent Authorities responsible for the safety of installations, competent to verify the provisions for safety, environmental protection and emergency preparedness of rigs and platforms and the operations conducted on them. If an operator does not respect the minimum standards, the competent authority will take enforcement action and/or impose penalties; ultimately, the operator will have to stop his drilling or production operations if he fails to comply.</li> <li>Transparency: comparable information will be made available to citizens about the standards of performance of the industry and the activities of the national competent authorities. This will be published on their websites.</li> <li>Emergency Response: companies will prepare emergency response plans based on their rig or platform risk assessments and keep resources at hand to be able to put them into operation when necessary. Member States will likewise take full account of these plans when they compile national emergency plans. The plans will be periodically tested by the industry and national authorities.</li> <li>Liability: oil and gas companies will be fully liable for environmental damages caused to the protected marine species and natural habitat. For damage to waters, the geographical zone will be extended to cover all EU marine waters including the exclusive economic zone (up to about 370 km from the coast) and the continental shelf where the coastal Member State exercises jurisdiction. For water damage, the present EU legal framework for environmental liability is restricted to territorial waters (about 22 km offshore).</li> <li>International aspects: the Commission will work with its international partners to promote the implementation of highest safety standards across the world. EU Offshore Authorities Group: offshore inspectors of Member States will work together to ensure effective sharing of best practices and contribute to developing and improving safety standards.</li></ul><p>Alongside and in conjunction with this legislative proposal, the Commission is putting forward a proposal for the EU to accede to a Protocol of the Barcelona Convention that protects the Mediterranean against pollution from offshore exploration and exploitation activities.The EU has struggled to gain competence in the energy sector and to coordinate the policies of the different Member States. This brief review of the past 40 or so years shows that steadily the need for an EU wide approach has been recognised and steps taken to create it. There is still a long way to go. But Europe is a lot further ahead today than many predicted in 1970.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Conclusion of the the European Council of 4 February 2011.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Directives on electricity 2009/72/EC repealing Directive (EC) 2003/54&nbsp; and gas 2009/73/EC repeailing Directive (EC) 2003/55.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Study “Benefits of an Integrated European Energy Market” by Booz &amp; Company, Amsterdam, pag. 21.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Commission’s Communication “Progress towards completing the Internal Energy Market , COM(2014)634 final.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> Commission’s Communication “A policy framework fopr climate and energy in the period form 20120 to 20130”, COM(2014)15 final.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> Regulation (EU) No. 994/2010 concerning measures to safeguard security of gas supply and repealing Council Directive&nbsp; (EC) 2004/67, OJ L 295/1.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a> Commission’s Communication “European Energy Security Strategy”, 28 May 2014.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8">[8]</a> Commission’s Communication COM (2014) 634 final, cit.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6216</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 05:26:15 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Energy Union: principles and blueprints for a most competitive and green Europe</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/energy-union-principles-and-blueprints-for-a-most-competitive-and-green-europe</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Energy has been at the heart of European Union since its foundation but the importance of a european energy policy still grow, today more than ever. At the same time, the climate change - which influence our lives always more - remember us the strictly connection between clima and energy.Since the rise of the first energy crises (for example the oil crises of the 60s and 70s) it has become increasingly clear the idea that energy policies can’t remain confined in the national areas, but must somehow be relate with higher governance’s levels. The idea that important sources of energy such as electricity and gas could not escape the internal market and therefore the application of his rules (the rules on the fundamental economic freedoms, competition rules and on services of general economic interest) was born in the occasion of the internal market’s relaunch as a result of the Single European Act of 1986. The result of this gradual extension activities of the law EC/EU activities related to the energy cycle is traceable especially in different "editions" of the EC directives on the internal electricity and gas Markets<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>. Directives 2003/54/EC&nbsp; and&nbsp; 2003/55/EC concerning common rules for the internal market for electricity and gas have been replaced in 2011 by Directives 2009/72/EC and 2009/73/EC of 13 July 2009<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>. Through the mentioned acts it has begun to realize one of the most important goals of energy policy of the EC/EU: the liberalization of the national electricity and gas that is the transition from a monopolistic to a competition regimes in order to achieve free access to the networks.Section 194 TFEU too, has had a strategic role in the same direction. The interest raised by the provision in question is even more tied to the growing energy connection with other relevant EU policies such as the environment, economic and social cohesion, trans-European networks and consumers.The main ideas which provides section 194 TFUE, namely the division of powers the EU/Member States in relation to the energy sector, reconciling energy objectives with the EU environmental objectives, the importance of the principle of energy solidarity, and finally, the notion of energy policy are the base on which has been built the blueprint of the Energy Union.In Europe we import more than half of our energy. According to European Commission’s studies, 53% of EU’s energy is imported at the cost of €400 bn a year and 94% of transport relies on oil products, of which 90% is imported. These data make us the biggest energy importer.Moreover, our energy market remains fragmented and so our companies pay much more than the others international competitors. This framework shows the excessive dependance on a limited number of supply which leaves the EU countries vulnerable to supply disruptions. Even the affordability of energy, the competitiveness of energy prices and the greenhouse gas emissions are a concern to households and businesses.For all this reasons on 25 Februar 2015, “A Framework Strategy for a Resilient Energy Union with a Forward-Looking Climate Change Policy”<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a> was adopted by the Commission and was setted up in President Junker’s political guidelines like one of the Commission’s top priorities :“We have to move away from an economy driven by fossil fuels, an economy where energy is based on a centralised, supply-side approach and which relies on old technologies and outdated business models. We have to empower consumers providing them with information, choice and creating flexibility to manage demanda as well as supply. We have to move away from a fragmented system characterised by uncoordinated nation policies, market barriers and energy-isolated areas.”It is time to achieve a resilient Energy Union with a forward-looking climate change policy which will be based on:</p><ol> <li><strong>Energy security, solidarity and trust</strong></li></ol><p>Since the EU imports 53% of the energy it consumes and some countries depend for their gas imports on one main supplier, the aim for improving our energy security will be to diversify the energy sources and suppliers. Exploring new supply regions for fuels, exploring new technologies, further developing indigenous resources and improving infrastructure to access new sources of supply are all elements that will contribute to the increased diversification and security of Europe’s energy sector. In this context, as far as gas is concerned, the Commission will develop a resilience and diversification package for gas, which in particolar will include a revision of the Security of Gas Supply regulation.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a></p><ol start="2"> <li><strong>A fully integrated energy market</strong></li></ol><p>It will be necessary the integration of variable renewable energy. Meeting this challenge requires a market designs that provides for coordination of capacities at regional level, storage and more flexibility in demand response, enabling consumer to better partecipate in markets and allowing energy to be exchanged across borders more easily.</p><ol start="3"> <li><strong>Energy efficiency</strong></li></ol><p>Heating and cooling remains the largest single source of energy demand in Europe. The Commission will therefore carry out a review of the Energy Efficiency and Energy Performance of Buildings Directives to create the right framework for further progress in delivering energy efficiency in buildings. Based on the on-the-ground experience in the Member States, the Commission will support ways to simplify access to existing financing to make building stocks more energy-efficient. Investments in buildings’ efficiency are amongst the most profitable for citizens and industry today.</p><ol start="4"> <li><strong>Decarbonising the economy</strong></li></ol><p>The Energy Union aims to guarantee that renewable energy will be mainstreamed and fully integrated into a fully sustainable, secure and cost-efficient energy system. In order to allow that the EU mantain its world leader position in competitive renewable energy technology and innovation, the Commission will:</p><ul> <li>put in place new market rules so as to integrate renewable production efficiently into the market, including by the development of new infrastructure, especially interconnections;</li> <li>Facilitate cooperation and the convergence of national renewable energy policies and ensure fair competition between all generation sources as well as demand and lead to more cross border opening of renewables support;</li> <li>promote renewable energy research, including through dedicated EU funds;</li> <li>speed up the decarbonisation of the transport sector, including by promoting the electrification of the transport sector and invenstments in advanced biofuel production, and further integrate the energy and transport system.</li></ul><p>This will lower the overall financing cost for renewable projects and facilitate the achievement of the 2020 and 2030 targets.In fact, EU wants to operate a reduction target of at least 40% in greenhouse gas emission by 2030 (which means reduce emissions in the carbon market’s sectors: 43% for the ETS<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> and 30% for the non-ETS compared to 2005), to increase the share of the renewable in the energy mix to 27% and to improve energy efficiency by at least 27%. The “at least 40%” target is ambitious and fair and is in line with a cost-efficient pathway to at least 80% domestic reduction by 2050.This is an ambitious climate policy that wants to turn a challenge into an opportunity.Apart from its crucial importance for EU climate policy, the emission reduction&nbsp; has multiple energy, economic and environmental benefits. From an energy perspective, meeting the emissions reduction target will result in less consumption of fossil fuels. This, in turn, will reduce the vulnerability of our economy to fuel insecurity and high costs of imported fuel. Furthermore the costs of a low carbon transition do not differ substantially from the costs that will be incurred in any event due to the need to renew an ageing energy system. From the environmental perspective, meeting the target will also reduce air pollution.</p><ol start="5"> <li><strong>Research, Innovation and Competitiveness</strong></li></ol><p>A vital contribution to the objectives of the Energy Union will come from the implementation of Horizon 2020, the nearly €80 billion EU Framework Programme for Research and Innovation<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6">[6]</a>. This financial support will play a significant catalysing and leveraging role to develop the secure, clean and efficient energy technologies of tomorrow. The Energy theme, which is part of the key social challenges addressed in the programme, is broad, far-reaching and will help to improve lives, protect the environment and make the European industry more sustainable and competitive.All the above mentioned dimensions are areas that require more integration and coordination. As said by Miguel Arias Cañete, Commissioner for Climate Action and Energy “We need a new era of cooperation, we need solidarity”. This desire and need of solidarity reached the zenith with the Paris Conference on clima. Europe needs a new climate agreement because the International community has recognised the scientific evidence that global average annual temperature increase needs to be held well below 2°C compared to the temperature in pre industrial times in order to prevent climate change from reaching dangerous levels.Europe needs to speak with one voice to take on this challenge for the future generation who will benefit if climate change is prevented from reaching dangerous levels.&nbsp; Because, as Robert Schuman said, “Europe will not be made all at once, or accordingly to a single plan. It will be built through concrete achievements which first create a de facto solidarity”.&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Both in GUUE L 176 of 25 July 2003.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Both in GUUE L 211 of 14 August 2009.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> See COM(2015) 80 final at the following link: <a href="http://ec.europa.eu/priorities/energy-union/docs/energyunion_en.pdf" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">ec.europa.eu/priorities/energy-union/docs/energyunion_en.pdf</a>.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Regulation (EU) No&nbsp;994/2010 of 20&nbsp;October 2010 concerning measures to safeguard security of gas supply and repealing Directive (EC) 2004/67.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> Since 2005, the European Union has introduced the EU Emissions Trading Scheme (EU ETS) with a view of reducing CO2 emissions in energy-intensive sectors. The Scheme covers more than 11,000 power stations and industrial plants in 31 countries, as well as airline operators throughout Europe. Based on a European Commission proposal from 2014, the European Parliament and the Council currently discuss legislation to reform the EU ETS by introducing a market stability reserve (MSR). This feature has been designed to increase the shock resilience of the EU ETS in the future. At the same time it allows to neutralise negative impacts of the prevailing significant market surplus on low-carbon investment incentives. The co-legislators are currently negotiating MSR design elements which will determine the pace of absorbing surplus allowances into the MSR. Beyond this reform process, the Commission will propose further changes to the legislation swiftly after the MSR legislation has been agreed. These further changes are needed to implement the strategic guidance of EU leaders on how the EU ETS should operate in the decade up to 2030. This includes an increase in the linear reduction factor (the rate at which the emissions cap is tightened from year to year) from 1.74 % to 2.2 % as of 2021. In addition, legislation will be changed to allow industry to benefit from carbon leakage measures and free allocation of emission allowances beyond 2020 in line with principles agreed by EU leaders. Finally, changes to the ETS Directive will be made to create a legal basis for establishing an innovation fund and a modernisation fund. These two financial vehicles are funded from the proceeds of allowances in 2021 to 2030. The innovation fund will support low-carbon demonstration activities across the EU and the modernisation fund will support the modernisation of energy systems in low-income Member States.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> See in number 3 of Across the EUniverse “Horizon 2020: what, who and how it works in practice” written by Elena Bertolotto.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6217</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 05:21:09 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Global trends and the electricity sector</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/global-trends-and-the-electricity-sector</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Marina Migliorato Head of Sustainability Innovation and Stakeholders Engagement Sustainability ENEL SpA.Enel is a multi-national power company and a leading integrated player in the world’s power and gas markets, with a particular focus on Europe and Latin America. The Group operates in more than 30 countries across 4 continents.A focus on the environment, social development and economic sustainability are three key factors that are strongly guiding the Group’s strategy and accelerating its growth worldwide. Today, our industry is undergoing a profound transformation and, once again, Enel takes the lead in shaping a new, digital, and participatory era of energy.Indeed, the combination of these factors with the strategic need to intercept, develop and exploit new opportunities led Enel to adopt what we call an Open Power approach. Open Power is our platform for growth, combining the strength of our global organization with the opportunities of a new, open and connected world.We are witnessing right now one of the biggest change ever, whose speed and scale is unprecedented. It is driven by rapid population growth, urbanization and economic development. Indeed, one of the greatest questions of our time is how to provide the energy needed for a growing and more prosperous global population, without damaging the environment beyond repair.Billions of us need better access to energy to meet basic needs and to industrialize. Yet at the same time, our energy systems need to become cleaner, to support long-term prosperity. The energy decisions that will be made in the next 15 years will determine whether both of these objectives can be met.The big story in the electricity sector is now clearly that the business model of conventional utilities&nbsp;has no future. The energy industry is currently characterized by the huge impact of new technology: digitalization, the internet of things, new low-cost technologies, storage systems, and the evolution of customer’s role and needs are just some of the elements at the heart of the new energy paradigm.<strong>Access to Electricity</strong>All things need energy. Without energy, schools do not function effectively, health centers will have limited capacity to provide services, energy deprived communities will not deliver these basics at all and employment opportunities will be limited because no enterprises can function or grow.Yet when the UN’s millennium development goals were set in 2000, energy didn’t feature. That has now been remedied: sustainable energy access is one of the key new UN sustainable development goals (SDG 7), that will shape the global post-2015 development agenda. Then energy is globally recognized as an enabler.In terms of electricity alone, the global population without access to electricity was 1.1 billion people in 2012. Within this framework, Enel has been fully supporting SDG 7, as well as the UN Sustainable Energy for All initiative since its launch in 2011, and has been responding to the energy deficit in 10 countries with its ENabling ELectricity program. Involving more than 2.5 million people so far, the program works in both rural and urban areas worldwide.Through the same program, Enel is committed to SDG 7 to ensure access to affordable, reliable, sustainable and modern energy to 3 million beneficiaries in Africa, Asia and Latin America by 2020, thanks to several initiatives for abating economic barriers to access electricity, promoting technical training and capacity building on energy, fostering energy efficiency to lower the cost of energy, promoting energy awareness and education on energy sources [2.5Mn]; and also includes projects to provide technological and infrastructural accessibility to clean energy - such as the development of mini-grids [500K].Enel also committed, as in SDG 4, to support education activities involving children, families, schools and colleges, thus ensuring inclusive and equitable quality education to 400 thousands beneficiaries by 2020, such as through the Powering Education project in Kenya. And, as in SDG 8, to promote inclusive and sustainable economic growth and employment for 500 thousands beneficiaries.<strong><em>Renewables</em></strong>There are over seven billion people on Earth now, and in 2050 there will be more than 9 billion<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a>. Again, one of the fundamental issues&nbsp;is the world's population growth and, with more and more developing countries&nbsp;wanting to offer their growing populations the opportunity to consume fossil fuel products, it is obvious that the global oil supply will not sustain an overpopulated planet.That’s the reason why it is crucial that even large companies understand the evolution of renewable technology, where it is going and stop swimming against it. Renewable energy has now reached a point where no one can really change its course.Renewables represent a fast and effective response to the need of energy, crucial to provide energy access or to respond to the increasing electricity demand of emerging markets. As Enel, we are deeply aware of the urgency to take action to combat climate change and its impacts, and renewables will be the enablers of the de-carbonization process we are now leading to achieve carbon neutrality by 2050.<strong>Energy Efficiency</strong>Along with energy access and renewables, a fully effective implementation of Energy SDG calls for scaling up the global rate of improvement in energy efficiency. Since its inception, the SE4All initiative has been emphasizing the need of rendering energy use in a more efficient way, as one of the world’s most crucial contribution to mitigate climate change.The Sustainable Energy for All initiative (SE4All) today urged governments, businesses and financial institutions to act much faster and go much further to deliver on the ambitious goals of ensuring sustainable energy for all while keeping the global temperature rise within two degrees Celsius.SE4All, a unique multi-stakeholder partnership backed by the United Nations and World Bank, is acting as a catalyst for a huge global movement for revolutionary change in the world’s energy systems, helping to build working alliances across the public sector, private sector and civil society and foster innovative policies, markets, technologies and financing mechanisms.Finding cleaner ways to produce energy – responsible for 60 percent of current greenhouse gas emissions – and more efficient ways to distribute and use it, is central to the fight against climate change.And since its launch, Enel has been supporting the SE4All to this target and consequently we have been invited to become co-convener of the SE4All Energy Efficiency Accelerator Platform for the Power sector.As a global electric utility, we are then called to focus on the following energy-efficiency opportunities concerning transmission and distribution infrastructure:</p><ul> <li>Maximize the impact from technology by investing in smart meters in order to improve the operational performance of the network and tackle both technical and non-technical losses;</li> <li>Accelerate the Digital Transformation of the network.</li></ul><p>On the other hand, in developing countries, one of the biggest challenges of electric utilities is the distribution losses reduction. Energy losses represent an economic loss for the country: its optimization and improvement on energy efficiency would partially cover the expected demand rise in electrical consumption, without the necessity to increase the installed capacity. On average, electricity utilities in Sub-Saharan Africa lose 25% of all power supplied due to operational inefficiencies<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a>. To illustrate the potential of energy efficiency, SE4All partner Accenture has calculated that just 75 of these new pledges by a range of businesses across the developed and developing world represent an estimated total energy saving in 2016-2020 of 62,000 gigawatt hours (GWh) – the equivalent of nine months’ energy use for the whole of Paris.“This is the tip of the iceberg. The potential is vast – but it won’t be realised without a massive scaling up of this kind of action to levels far beyond what we have seen so far,” said Rachel Kyte, incoming Chief Executive Officer of SE4All and Special Representative of the UN Secretary General for Sustainable Energy for All.“In the next few years we have a historic window of opportunity to shake up business-as-usual, building on the momentum of the SDGs and COP21 and the goodwill of this growing global movement. But unless we grab that opportunity, the window will quickly close,” added Ms Kyte.A step-change in financing will be crucial. <a href="http://www.se4all.org/sites/default/files/l/2013/09/GTF-2105-Full-Report.pdf" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">SE4All’s Global Tracking Framework 2015</a> estimates that investment in sustainable energy will need to triple from current levels, to more than one trillion US dollars a year from now to 2030, to meet the SE4All targets and Sustainable Development Goal 7.Action is coalescing on several fronts to bridge this investment gap. For example, some 140 banks and institutional investors managing close to USD 4 trillion have recently committed to a major increase in energy efficiency lending and investment in their portfolios.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> United Nations, Department of Economic and Social Affairs – The World Population Prospects [2015].<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund — Energy subsidy reform in Sub-Saharan Africa: experiences and lessons [2013].</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6218</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 05:17:04 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Energy Regulation and Investments in the Mediterranean Region, Challenges and Developments</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/energy-regulation-and-investments-in-the-mediterranean-region-challenges-and-developments</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Dr. Fabio Tambone Coordinatore Generale MEDREG (Mediterranean Energy Regulators) Responsabile relazioni esterne e internazionali, AEEGSI (Autorità per l’energia elettrica il gas e il sistema idrico).<strong>The need for independent regulation for energy sector in the Mediterranean Basin</strong>The Mediterranean Region has always been a key area for energy exchanges and supply, nevertheless political instability has often represented a relevant obstacle to promote market development and integration through a harmonized regulatory framework allowing long-term stability and sustainable investments.To overcome these difficulties and achieve such demanding goals, MEDREG – Mediterranean Energy Regulators – advocates for the creation of a single regulator jointly supervising the electricity and the gas sectors. One of the objectives identified by the MEDREG Strategy 2020-2030 is in fact the settlement of “A sound of Institutional Regulatory Framework” which foresees an independent regulator with clear powers and competences in each Mediterranean Countries.&nbsp;&nbsp; Moreover, MEDREG carries out its activities through a well-tested internal cooperation process and external collaboration with energy stakeholders in the Mediterranean Basin with the objective to implement the conditions for the establishment of a future Mediterranean community of energy actors, based on a bottom-up approach.Significant progress took place among the energy regulators of the Mediterranean basin during the last period. We provide below a list of some examples:</p><ul> <li>The Algerian electricity regulator (CREG) successfully developed feed-in-tariffs (FIT) that guarantee to RES producers purchase tariffs for photovoltaic and wind facilities output.</li> <li>Egypt during 20 years started a substantial reform of its energy sector, including the establishment of a regulatory authority for the gas market in addition to its existing electricity regulatory authority (Egyptera) and the introduction of feed-in tariffs to boost electricity production from renewable energies. Recently has been also approved a new electricity law and EgyptERA started a twinning project (financially supported by the European Commission) with regulators of Greece (RAE) and Italy (AEEGSI).</li> <li>Morocco has been moving forward in the process for the setting-up of a regulatory authority for electricity and gas and the draft law reforming the energy sector has been presented to the national stakeholders and will be submitted to the Parliament as soon as an agreement is found between the government, the local administrations, the public operator and the main trade unions.</li> <li>The mission of the electricity regulator of Jordan was extended to all mineral resources and the Authority became the Electricity and Mineral resources Regulatory Commission (EMRC).</li></ul><p>MEDREG considers that the necessary transition towards independent energy regulation should include a set of principles common to the whole region. MEDREG focused on the role these principles should play in the protection of consumers, by ensuring a minimum set of rights about clear information on contracts and bills, the efficient use of energy, the handling of complaint and setting up cooperation with consumer associations and civil society.A coherent regulatory framework allows national regulatory authorities to obtain sufficient legal powers to implement coherent decision-making processes and ensure their governance mission through effective secondary legislation, market monitoring, and stakeholders’ decisions in the interest of the entire community. The term independence entails both the extent and the degree of the discretion and autonomy entrusted to regulatory bodies.Regulators should be able to take autonomous decisions and have the capacity to enforce them, including financial and organizational independence: this autonomy depends on a number of important aspects:</p><ul> <li>concrete independence of the regulatory board;</li> <li>nomination of the board should be performed by the highest level of political authority and among proved high skilled profiles;</li> <li>board members should adhere to a code of conduct aimed at reducing the influence from any private of public entity;</li> <li>competences of an independent regulator should also include monitoring the market avoiding any abuse of dominant positions, in particular to the detriment of consumers, as well as predatory and anti-competitive behavior. This competence is essential for the regulator to fulfill its duty as market watchdog. It includes enforcement powers as the ability to investigate and sanction network and market operators for failure to match existing regulation.</li></ul><p>In order to proactively engage stakeholders, regulators should ensure that proper standards of transparency and accountability are met. Regulators should release information on the procedures in place, while protecting commercial sensitive data at the same time. Regulators should as well regularly publish information on their own organization, including management and financial indicators, in order to identify the outcomes and results of their action. This practice should encourage national regulatory agencies to adopt an effective organization for non-discriminatory recruitment and increasing internal staff mobility. Sufficient human and financial resources are pivotal to implement the regulator’s mission and are closely linked with the independence of the whole decision making process.&nbsp; MEDREG has been listing the minimal competences that an independent regulator should have, and started a voluntary peer-review process to assess the compliance of its member regulators to these competences. This exercise aims at providing Mediterranean regulators with a proper evaluation of their effectiveness and with suggestions on how to improve it.<strong>Regulation and infrastructures</strong>In order to provide the vision of Energy Regulators on the situation of Infrastructure investment in the Mediterranean region, MEDREG developed a report that maps current and projected interconnection infrastructures for electricity and gas and discussed the challenges to finance them properly in the absence of an harmonized regulatory framework. This report assesses the main barriers that represent an obstacle to efficiently using existing infrastructure and financing new projects.In the first quarter of 2015, the report underwent a public consultation, which counted 37 responses. MEDREG held a workshop with the respondents in April 2015 in Sharm El-Sheikh and use the outcomes of the consultation and workshop to finalize the report, which is now out on the Association’s website (www.medreg-regulators.org) together with all consultation documents. The recommendations of the report include 8 main points:</p><ol> <li>Establish competitive and reliable energy markets: the majority of existing electricity and gas infrastructures have been built so far for security of supply needs. Today, infrastructure investments are also driven by market forces and face regional competition. Public policy decisions are therefore decisive to foster and secure investments. In some MEDREG countries they are even more relevant than economic factors to develop their internal markets. Policy makers should devote considerable efforts to link investment plans to the progressive opening of their national markets.</li> <li>Promote deeper harmonization of national regulatory frameworks: the absence of a regulatory level playing field between the Northern and Southern shore of the Mediterranean is particularly negative for investments, as different sets of rules exist in the various Mediterranean sub-regions. In the absence of a formal commitment among Mediterranean policy makers, all stakeholders have to voluntarily engage now to establish deeper legal harmonization. Stronger cooperation between EU, Middle East and North African countries is also a precondition to establish a regional energy market with a sound investment climate. The Euro-Mediterranean Platforms on Electricity, Gas and Renewable Energy Sources and Energy Efficiency should strongly promote the establishment of a set of common rules to support a fair and reliable framework for energy investments.</li> <li>Increase the use of existing interconnections in the Southern shore: in spite of the existence of several South-South Mediterranean interconnections, electricity trade among these countries has remained modest. The average level of use is not more than one third of the total capacity. This can be mainly attributed to the political and economic barriers at national and regional levels. In several cases, technical issues also add to the problem. Integrated resource planning is therefore essential at the national as well as at the regional level to review, understand, and provide input to the planning decisions of the interconnection projects. For an integrated resource planning process to be effective, it should include both a meaningful stakeholder process and a proper oversight from an engaged regulator. A proper assessment of the existing situation would help designing a consistent methodology to evaluate energy infrastructure investments and take adequate planning decisions.</li> <li>Evaluate the economic benefits of new cross-border infrastructure projects: the potential increase of investment volumes will create strong needs for political consensus and investment bankability, thus requiring the definition of an appropriate regulatory framework. The case of the European Union clearly shows this is the way ahead to maintain and reinforce investments. Developing sound methodologies for CBA (Cross Border Allocation) will help improving the investment climate in the region. The economic assessment shall also take into account security of supply and social considerations. An effective way to ensure risk-adjusted returns to investors could also be through “priority premiums”, which compensate the additional risk and complexity of new projects.</li> <li>Enhance cooperation between regulators and TSOs: the dialogue and technical coordination between regulators and TSOs, both at national and regional level, is becoming pivotal to build an effective and efficient regional energy market. It contributes to the transparency and stability of the regulatory and economic frameworks, which is essential for attracting investments in the Mediterranean basin. MEDREG recognizes the central role of TSOs in identifying investment needs and assessing infrastructure projects. It is advisable that TSOs regularly provide data to regulators and are responsible for drafting investment plans, which are then subject to regulatory review. MEDREG believes that the regular and transparent exchange of information and know-how among regulators and TSOs could synergize the efforts for cooperation in the Mediterranean. The 2013 cooperation agreement between MEDREG and Med-TSO and the 2014 Memorandum of Understanding signed with Med-TSO and the EC to implement the Euro-Mediterranean Platform on Electricity are positive steps towards this direction.</li> <li>Design a Ten-Year Network Development Plan for the Mediterranean region: the assessment of overall costs and benefits deriving from infrastructure investments (in particular new ones) is a complex task and needs very careful consideration. In the medium term the improvement of the use of existing infrastructures and the definition of common rules regarding new ones. In the medium to long term, it could be beneficial for the region to develop a Mediterranean TYNDP (Ten-Year Network Development Plan) based on a sound methodology developed by TSOs and assessed by regulators.</li> <li>Identify projects of Mediterranean common interest: considering the European experience regarding the PCIs (Project of Common Interest) and following the example of the Energy Community, MEDREG could also consider a list of infrastructure projects that are of interest for the whole region. The selection process should be transparent and non-discriminatory, and involve international financial institutions active in the region such as the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development (EBRD) and the European Investment Bank (EIB). According to the data on electricity and gas flow analyzed in MEDREG’s report and the responses to the its public consultation, under the current forecasts for demand and given their known technical specifications, some projects seem particularly relevant for the energy development of the MENA region.</li> <li>Support technology innovation to improve the condition of vulnerable consumers: the great and growing level of investment involving renewable energy sources is dramatically changing electricity markets. During the last twenty years, Southern Mediterranean countries have elaborated different institutional schemes with the aim to promote the usage of renewable energy sources (RES). While every country has developed its own approach, most of them have raised the bar of their objectives concerning generation and development of RES. Almost all the countries have passed or are discussing legislation regulating the sector. However, incentive measures tend to be limited and only a few of these regulations foresee the use of feed-in tariffs as a means of support. In most cases, the use of authorization procedures or tax exemptions is preferred. Distributed generation could represent an important chapter that links greater investment in RES to the reduction of fuel poverty and the creation of better conditions for vulnerable consumers. Technology innovation is also key to improve specific national aspects of Mediterranean energy markets concerning consumers, such as technical safety, quality of service and provision of transparent and complete information to the benefit of household consumers.</li></ol><p><em>Conclusion</em>Energy markets in the Mediterranean region need more independent regulators and, at the same time, closer cooperation among the most relevant and different regional and national energy actors: regulators, governments, producers, transmission system operators, investors and consumersMEDREG regularly cooperates with the main stakeholders of the region MedTSO (Transmission systems operators), UFM – Union for Mediterranean (Governments), PAM – Parliamentary Assembly of Mediterranean (Parliaments), OME - Observatoire Méditerranéen de l’Energie, RES4MED (energy companies), other Institutions RECREE, MEDENER, etc.Bottom up approach and technical-institutional cooperation are key factors of a successful and effective integration of energy market in the Mediterranean Region.&nbsp;For more information on MEDREG and to download the report visit www.medreg-regulators.org&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6219</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 05:13:25 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Empowering the Energy Union</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/empowering-the-energy-union</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Dr.&nbsp;Chicco Testa&nbsp;President AssoelettricaThe Energy Union Package, released at the end of February 2015 by the European Commission<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a>, has been the Trojan horse to “launch the most ambitious European energy project since the Coal and Steel Community” (quoting Mr. Maroš Šefčovič, the Vice-President of the Commission and the responsible for the Energy Union).In less than one year the Energy Union strategy has recorded several steps forward, which ease our aim to briefly debate about it. Conversely, we refer to a future article to deepen the comparison between the 64-year old agreement and the actual “fifth freedom” strategy. To take advantage of a similar time perspective, the said article will be published around February 2080. Please stay tuned. Indeed, after the Energy Union Package, a Summer Package has been released in July<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a> and in the late November a new series of proposals and decisions have been enacted, both by the EuropeanCommission and the Consilium<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3">[3]</a>.The holistic strategy developed in the last months browses from power to gas, from markets design to regulatory systems, from infrastructures development to sources enhancement and consummation patterns, from energy to climate, from policy assessment to governance and reporting requirements.Referring to the power industry and markets, it is useful to skip the detailed analysis of the legislative and regulatory process with the aim to provide us with insights into the effective possibility of the aimed evolution of the European power industry to become reality.To this extent there are three development pathways of our industry, that is:</p><ol> <li>An increased penetration of the electricity in the energy system, which is able to bring to energy customers a cleaner energy carrier;</li> <li>A stronger and complete market design, which is able to provide the requested quantity of power at a fair price;</li> <li>A consistent evolution of the production structure of the power industry, which is able to enhance both efficient and renewable sources.</li></ol><p>As a matter of fact, electricity today can be produced in very efficient power plants fueled with fossil fuels such as natural gas or coal, whose pollution emissions are strictly regulated. On the other hand, production both from thermal and non-thermal renewables have recently widespread all over Europe, directly helping in achieving EU climate objectives.Such a development has been until now strongly based on supporting schemes, very expensive in most of the cases. If we take the example of Italy, in the period 2009-2014, power production from RES have increased from 69 to 121 TWh (real annual data), but in the same period more than 42 bilion euro have been charged on power prices to promote the RES deployment, especially from PV source. As a result, levies charged on consumption to finance the said evolution have boosted. For instance, the levies paid by the (hypothetical) Italian household customer consuming about 2,7 MWh/year have increased from 4,29 euro/MWh to 31,45 euro/MWh.Anyway the evolution towards an efficient and RES-based power system is still under way and can be clearly even more strengthened, but keeping in mind the necessity to avoid excessive costs for the EU electricity system.The way forward is to exploit the existing potential at European Level, by avoiding both the actual lack of alignment between Member States – which have in the last years developed very different schemes - and the inability to internalize the reduction of RES investment costs, due to relative rigidity of the premium price (clearly downward).In few words, we need more RES at lower costs in a power system which is fit for them.Such an evolution requires a new market design.Indeed, the actual market rules are, more or less, rooted on the revolution introduced even in Europe when it became clear the necessity to open up the power markets together with the availability of new sources and technologies. Natural gas fueled CCGT came out in the late 80s and the market revolution started.Today the new step forward is offered by RES penetration into the energy system, which is especially challenging for V-RES, i.e. those sources whose availability can be forecasted only in statistical terms.Hence an evolution of the actual market design is requested to allow both RES to participate in all the power markets (from day-ahead one to balancing or capacity markets) and the productive structure to cope with the request for long-lasting capacity availability and flexibility, that is system adequacy.This development is twofold.On the one hand, the short-term market must be adapted to the necessities (or limits) of RES powerplant, to completely exploit the benefits that RES can offer to the energy system.&nbsp;Markets must be fit for RES, i.e. they must efficiently use the available flexibility and assign the right value to it. RES should be able to compete on an equal footing with conventional sources and should be exposed to prices from markets that would give adequate signals to produce electricity when needed or to install/use storage technologies. All generators (conventional and renewable) should be equally balancing responsible.To this extent, for instance, adequate intraday markets must be developed, where trading is continuous and gate closure time is harmonized and near to real time, imbalance settlement periods are set out accordingly, clear rules for curtailing power generation are defined, balancing markets allow the efficient use of balancing resources and enable RES participation.At the same time, until the conditions enabling fair competition among all sources are not in place some measures should be envisaged in order to guarantee a smooth transition. Furthermore, recommendations on balancing responsibilities have to consider market maturity as well as the penetration level of non-programmable renewable generation (V-RES) in the system. So, for instance, the participation of V-RES to the balancing markets for all services should occur only on a voluntary basis. At the same time, Market design should also allow Aggregators to dispatch distributed resources and to facilitate the participation of plants which do not intend to participate directly in the market.On the other hand the power market must go over the short-term and energy-only concepts, recognizing the necessity to offer, more than energy, repeated-over-time security of being supplied. Capacity markets must be introduced, clearly in line with state-aid regulation, which are able to promote future market-based investments, in a competitive environment.Now, the most asked question is why to abandon an energy-only power market which is able to give investment signals until being competitive.The issue here is the price.RES supporting schemes have been financed via premium prices charged on power consumption. Such taxes and levies charged on electricity have introduced a gap between the market value of the electricity, as perceived by participants both on the supply and the demand side, and its price. The rising role of the “non-market-based” components (again, taxes and levies) have hindered the role of the price in the energy markets.As prices in the energy-only model have lost part of their representativeness, they are no more sufficient to give correct signal for new investments or consumption behaviors.On the latter, the issue is that prices are no fairer, because they do not reflect the value of the electricity consumed by the customer but include indeed a value which is linked to the electricity produced in the power system. Hence, the customer is paying a quota of the public objectives taken at EU and national level, without being (normally) aware of that and being informed on the trade-off.About the former, while the overall price have been increasing, the energy component of the price -which is the one more related to the investment cycle at least in a marked-based system - havestrongly decreased.Hence it appear necessary that the future market design is based not only on prices which reflect actual scarcity, but also on prices which reflect the actual relation between demand and supply of capacity, energy and flexibility, now and tomorrow.These challenges can be addressed by defining well-structured capacity remuneration mechanisms as instruments to provide long term signals to the market. Hence, well-designed and technology neutral capacity mechanisms (such as Italian reliability options) are necessary to give the market those right long term and stable signals for investing in new capacity/upgrading existing one or for deciding to disinvest in existing plants.It would be in any case unfinished any project which is unable to rethink also the design of the retail market, starting from a (perceived) evolution of a market fundamental. Indeed, one of the aftermaths of the evolution towards a RES-based power system is the decline of the value of making electricity available.Power per se has lost and will lost added-value [By the way it can be noted that this is the implicit meaning of the transition towards a twofold power market, where also system adequacy is correctly priced].As it happens in all the mature markets, even in the power industry the service (indeed in Europe, not likely in most neighboring countries) is acquiring more and more weight. Hence the new challenge is to guarantee an evolution where the customer is offered the needed or desirable services by a multitude of suppliers ensuring a level playing field.And here it comes the customer and the Commission’s “Fifth freedom”. In the Energy Union concept the new role of the prosumer is pivotal, since it is seen as a picklock for opening up the energy markets. But this freedom to produce and to actively take part to the market has to be rooted, again, on equal responsibilities, between costumers this time.That is to say, for instance, that all consumers including self-generators should participate on an equal footing to cover network and system costs, as the growth in self-generation does not decrease distribution costs. Neither it does with system costs, especially when they include price components tailored to finance public policies.Therefore the energy markets rethinking process, to really start from the citizens, should be able to avoid any “consumer divide” process, creating speculative bubbles in the regulatory assessment simply for being unable to socialize those costs which come from public objectives.Hence, in the new overall power market, the price must be able to allow competition to grow up while offering a signal for actual and future scarcity, at the same time being as neat as possible from other components which do not allow the right perception of the trade-off between consuming power or not.In this predictable future market environment, electricity can be made available to satisfy increased needs of energy. Electricity produced exploiting the RES potential or very efficient fossil fuels plants is able to internalize the search for a cleaner form of energy.Polluting emissions can be released far away from town centers while being strictly controlled in terms of both average concentration and overall quantity. Lack of ability of the public authority to introduce and keep measures to abate inner town pollution levels can be answered, in the longer term, only by cleaning the energy carrier, not by renouncing to energy.Other objectives (less perceived by the multitude despite years of advocacy campaigns) can be better or more easily achieved. Overall GHG emissions from the energy sector can be strongly reduced and – turning to efficiency - the decline of fossil fuels consumption can be offset by the increased availability of renewable sources, without renouncing to the service.As a matter of fact, an increased penetration of power in heating and cooling and, most of all, in collective and private transport is the turnaround for a stronger and farsighted strategy against the pollution-based morbidity and mortality and the climate change.Hence, the distribution system must evolve in a smart way, being able to take power where it is needed, while the DSOs should be able, and made able, to carry out their new role of neutral market facilitator. But this is another story. Stay tuned.To conclude, briefly, a new Energy Union can be enforced in the view of allowing European citizens to a better choice for the energy they need. To this extent, power must be smartly available, offered by a number of different suppliers, in the requested quantity, being produced from efficient and renewable sources and valorized at a fair price, which reflect actual and future availability.There is no other farsighted way than abandoning a “hunc et nunc” approach and start thinking (even) to the future, as Aesop teaches us.&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> “A Framework Strategy for a Resilient Energy Union with a Forward-Looking Climate Change Policy” - COM/2015/080 final - Annex I: “Roadmap for the Energy Union”.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> “Proposal for a Directive of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Directive (EC) 2003/87 to enhance cost-effective emission reductions and low-carbon investments” - COM(2015) 337 final. Ordinary legislative procedure (ex-codecision procedure) European Parliament: ENVI/8/03972 – Rapporteur Ian Duncan (ECR) - Awaiting Committee decision - Council of the European Union: 2001/0245 (COD) “<em>Proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and of the Council setting a framework for energy efficiency labelling and repealing Directive (EU) 2010/30</em>” – COM (2015) 341 final. The proposed Regulation is accompanied by a short report, a detailed impact assessment (SWD(2015) 139 final), and an evaluation of the existing Energy Labelling and Ecodesign Directives (SWD(2015) 143 final), Ordinary legislative procedure (ex-codecision procedure) European Parliament: ITRE/8/03966 – Rapporteur Dario Tamburrano (EFDD) - Awaiting Committee decision –Voted scheduled in Committee, 1st reading, 24/05/2016; Council of the European Union: 2015/0149 (COD) “<em>Delivering a New Deal for Energy Consumers</em>” - COM(2015) 339 final “<em>Launching the public consultation process on a new energy market design</em>” - COM(2015) 340 final (closed in October the 9th).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> “State of the Energy Union 2015” - COM(2015) 572 final – Annex I: <em>“Updated Roadmap for Energy Union”; Annex II: “Guidance to Members States on National and Climate Plans as part of the Energy Union Governance”</em> - Accompanying Document: “<em>Monitoring progress towards the Energy Union objectives - Concept and first analysis of key indicators</em>” (SWD(2015) 243 final); Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) …/...of 18 of November 2015 <em>amending Regulation (EU) No 347/2013 as regards the Union list of projects of common interest</em> - C(2015) 8052 final; Council of the European Union: ST 15156 2015 INIT - The Council may object to it until 18 February 2016. Proposal for a Regulation on <em>“European statistics on natural gas and electricity prices and repealing Directive (EC ) 2008/92 concerning a Community procedure to improve the transparency of gas and electricity prices charged to industrial end-users</em>” - COM(2015) 496 final - Ordinary legislative procedure (ex-codecision procedure) European Parliament: ITRE/8/05106 – Rapporteur Barbara Kappel (ENF) - Awaiting Committee decision - Council of the European Union: 2015/0239 (COD) - DG Energy - Consultation Questionnaire – “<em>Preparation of a new renewable energy directive for the period after 2020</em>” (RED II) - 18 November 2015 to 10 February 2016 - DG Energy – <em>Consultation on the Review of the Directive(EU) 2012/27 on Energy Efficiency </em>- 4 November 2015 to 29 January 2016.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6220</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 04:55:03 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Lifting of sanctions on Iran and New Iranian Petroleum Contract</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/lifting-of-sanctions-on-iran-and-new-iranian-petroleum-contract</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Navid Rahbar Attorney at Law Partner and Director of International Practice Group<em>Disclaimer:</em>Please note that the content of new IPC is confidential and this article can only disclose the guidelines that have been approved and published by the cabinet.Exploration and development of oil fields in Iran dates back to 1901, when William Knox D’Arcy received a concession from Mozzafar Al-Din Shāh Qājār for sixty years to exclusively explore for oil in Iran.Exploitation of oil fields without fair payment to people and government, lack of control of the government over its natural resources and emergence of concept of right of self-determination as well as permanent sovereignty over natural resources in 1950s resulted in nationalization of the petroleum industry in Iran. The government of Prime Minister Mohammad Mossadeq formed the National Iranian Oil Company (NIOC) and led the movement. However, 1953 coup d’edat overthrew his government and therefore his effort to take control over the petroleum industry failed. Another attempt by Mohammad Reza shah Pahlavi in 1970s to fully take control of petroleum industry was not successful as well.After the Islamic Republic of Iran’s Revolution, all concession agreements were terminated and investments of foreign investors were confiscated or nationalized.The fear from dominance of foreigners over natural resources has been reflected in various articles of Islamic Republic of Iran’s Constitution (Articles 81 and 153). For instance, Article 153 expressly prohibits conclusion of any agreement with foreigners which lead to dominance of foreigners over natural and economic resources.That is the reason that concession, joint venture agreements, product-sharing agreements have not been approved and accepted by the government of Iran.As an alternative, various forms of agreement such as Buy-Back or other service agreements are the main frameworks to invest in Iran’s petroleum industry. Nevertheless such framework is not appealing enough for foreign investors to accept the risk of investing in Iran’s market.&nbsp;After the Islamic Republic Revolution 1979, the new constitution banned the concession agreements.&nbsp; As NOIC’s knowledge and technology was insufficient to explore and develop oil and gas fields and because of political and economic instability because of the Revolution and Iran-Iraq war, the Government of Iran (Ministry of Petroleum, NIOC and parliament) had to come up with a solution to provide enough incentives and assurance to foreign investors to invest in oil and gas fields of Iran.&nbsp; That solution was buy-back agreements. Since 1995, buy-back agreements as one form of service agreements have been concluded between international petroleum companies and NIOC. In buy back agreements, International Oil Companies (IOCs) invest, explore for petroleum and after initiation of production, hand over the oil and gas reserves to government authorities. Meanwhile, IOCs and NIOC agree on development and production costs and particularly on ceiling of capital expenditure investment, period of recovery, operating and financial expenditures, and rate of returns that shall be paid to IOCs out of sale of produced oils of buy-back projects.Couple of factors have negatively affected appealing of buy-back agreements in Iran. First of all, price of oil is decreasing and such instability in oil price might lead to delay in return of investment and all expenditures of IOCs. Second, it is not clear that how much investment in required for development of an oil field and setting a ceiling for capital expenditure might limit development of oil fields. Moreover, long term development of oil fields and optimizing production from oil fields require constant investment and such cap might limit the amount of oil that can be produced from such oil field and therefore might lead to postponement of repayment of investments and profits. Third, booking reserve is not allowed and IOCs cannot show the value of reserves that they have developed in their portfolios in compliance with disclosure rules for oil and gas reserves under securities and capital investment regulations.Iran, 5+1 and the European Union concluded the Joint Comprehensive Plan of Action (JCPOA) last year and this agreement has been implemented in Januar y 16th, 2016. As a result many sanctions relevant to nuclear activities that banned investment on oil and gas industry are lifted now.As Iran desperately needs to develop its oil and gas and the government of Iran relies on oil and gas revenue, NIOC and MOP were are of the view that buy back agreements are not sufficient enough to attract foreign investors. Therefore, MOP pursuant to Article 7 of Law on Duties and Authorities of MOP (May 8, 2012) proposed a new framework for Iranian Petroleum Contract (IPC) and the cabinet of President Rouhani approved it on October 1, 2015.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>MOP pursuant to Article 3 of the Law on Duties and Authorities of MOP can propose new forms and framework of agreement for joint ventures with foreign investors and domestic and international contractors to develop hydrocarbon resources. The law emphasizes that ownership of hydrocarbon fields shall remain with the government of Iran and cannot be transferred to foreign investors. MOP shall own all hydrocarbons (oil, gas, liquids) and whatever is derived from them.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>The term and duration of new IPCs, based on needs of each project, can be up to twenty years from the date of beginning of development operations. This term can be extended up to five years in certain circumstances.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>In new IPCs, government, the central bank of I.R. Iran and governmental banks cannot guarantee the commitments of foreign investors.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> All risks and expenses in case of failure to find oil and gas or failure to reach to amount agreed to be produce by IOCs shall be born by IOCs.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> In case of lack of sufficiency of production capacity to reimburse IOCs’ expenses, such expenses shall be paid in a longer term and such term should be agreed by IOCs and Iranian partner.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>The new IPCs are more flexible in terms of payment of fees. The new IPCs do not require to set a ceiling for capital expenditure and in new IPCs capital expenditure can be modified based on changes in fields and reservoirs or oil and gas price in the market<sup>.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7">[7]</a></sup>The new IPC has introduced three categories of agreements.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> The first category is exploration, development and production agreements as one package. The second category is development of green fields and reservoirs and production. The last one is improving and enhancing oil recovery of brown fields and reservoirs<sup>.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9">[9]</a></sup>&nbsp;Transfer of technology from IOCs to Iranian local partners is one of the main objectives of new IPCs. Therefore, new IPCs require establishment of joint operating companies or agreements to operate in Iran. The new decision requires foreign investors to utilize engineering and technical capacity of Iranian partners in all projects.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn10" name="_ftnref10"><sup>[10]</sup></a> IOCs are also obliged to train local partners and transfer technology to them. Moreover, in joint operating companies, the management shall be periodic and Iranian partners and executive positions should be gradually transferred to Iranian partners.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn11" name="_ftnref11"><sup>[11]</sup></a><sup>&nbsp; </sup>The rule on reserve booking has not changed yet.The new framework of Iranian Petroleum Contracts were proposed to find a solution for existing imbalance of interests of IOCs and NIOC is buy back agreements. These agreements have been seriously criticized by some political parties in Iran as being in favor of foreign investors. As noted above, the content of the new IPCs are confidential and detailed information about this contract cannot be disclosed.&nbsp;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Published November 9, 2015 in Gazette No. 20588 (Decision on General Terms, Structure, and Models of Upstream Oil and Gas Contracts)<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Decision on General Terms, Structure, and Models of Upstream Oil and Gas Contracts, Article 11:5<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Ibid, Article 7.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Ibid, Article 3:b.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> Ibid, Article 3:d.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> Ibid.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a> Decision on General Terms, Structure, and Models of Upstream Oil and Gas Contracts, Article 1:28.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8">[8]</a> Ibid, Article 2.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9">[9]</a> Green fields/reservoirs are the ones that have been discovered by NIOC or other entities and are ready to be developed. Brown fields/reservoirs are the ones which have been already developed are in production phase.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref10" name="_ftn10">[10]</a> Decision on General Terms, Structure, and Models of Upstream Oil and Gas Contracts, Article 4.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref11" name="_ftn11">[11]</a> Ibid, 4:2.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6221</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 04:51:47 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>COP 21 Agreement</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/cop-21-agreement</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Lapo Pistelli&nbsp;Vice-President ENI.The agreement reached in Paris last December by more than 10.000 delegates representing 195 countries bears historic importance. For the first time, such a number of nations agreed on the fundamental need of limiting global temperature to 2 °C above pre-industrial levels by the end of the century, going as far as to “pursue efforts” to keep them below 1,5°. Moreover, they agreed on the concept that rich countries should help poor ones to meet their de-carbonization goals.On a political and diplomatic standpoint, this is a brilliant success – even brighter as it comes at a time of increasing international uncertainty and scarce cooperation among countries. In particular, we are talking about a great achievement of the French diplomacy and his chief, Laurent Fabius, who chaired negotiations few weeks after the Paris terrorist attacks, and met their goals thanks to a dynamic, global and creative approach.Looking backwards, we understand further the importance of the Paris achievement. Previous climate deals – the last of which in Copenhagen, six years ago - inevitably failed in uniting such a collection of world powers, falling short of engaging them with concrete vows on how they will act to curb their polluting emissions. As the world order shift towards an increasing multipolar fashion, China, India and Russia joined a resolute Obama-led US and the EU to take on climate change, and this was no easy prediction at all.Besides this realization, however, it might be useful to consider few elements that could harm the climate deal while it unfolds in practice.Primarily, besides an amusing yet powerless “peer review” mechanism, there is no clear international enforcement structure to make countries effectively match their original pledge over the years to come. Most importantly, all pledges remain “nationally determinate” and therefore weak, as they depend upon the willingness of each government to abide by its promises. In many countries, it is easy to imagine how parochial interests and the desire of winning political support at home could easily alter the initial commitment.Secondly, and crucially, the sum of all pledges might not be enough to hinder global warming under the 2° threshold. Many analyst argue that even where we stand now there is a high risk of hitting a 3,5° increase between 2020 and 2030. Under current post-agreement conditions, the UN body organizing the summit forecasts a fall by 56bn tonnes of CO2 by 2030: to prevent any increase above 2 degrees they should be 100 times higher.To reach our two-degrees aspiration we shall strengthen our response, establishing a clear link between goals and policies that apply globally, drive meaningful on-the ground results and set firm deadlines.Renewable energies are too expensive and currently not capable of replacing hydrocarbons in the international market. Carbon-based fuels are and will remain a reality in the upcoming years, as well as in the longer run. Most authoritative studies on the evolving energy mix acknowledge that even in a 2°C scenario, fossil fuels will still account for more than two thirds of our energy needs in 2030. By then, wind and solar energies combined will have reached a mere 6% worldwide.Right now the feasible priority is to foster a gradual, economically sustainable transition from high-carbon energy forms like coal to the cleanest possible alternatives; and this must be done without hobbling industries or unfairly penalizing consumers by creating price spikes in fuel. Natural gas is not only more environmental than other carbon-based fuels, but it is also ultimately more economical. By promoting natural gas over other carbon-based fuels, we are more likely to avoid the kinds of unintended consequences that have afflicted some European countries.The willingness coming out of the COP21 to promote de-carbonization, and to do so on a global and coordinated scale, is definitely a step in the right direction, as it shows the comparison of Germany and Great Britain’s recent plans to cut-emissions. While German lawmakers championed highly subsidized renewables with no limits on coal consumption, British ones backed renewables while actively promoting a switch from coal to gas via new outcome-oriented Energy Performance Standards, without rewarding any specific fuel choice. In Germany, cheap US coal, driven out of its own market by the domestic shale gas boom, ultimately undercut cleaner-burning gas. As an outcome, Great Britain reduced emissions four times more than Germany.To reduce carbon consumption in a cost-efficient manner, we need policies that use natural gas to fully price in the cost of carbon, thereby harnessing the market in driving smart energy choices.Such a model creates a win-win solution for both policy-makers and energy companies and providers: natural gas has the potential to satisfy a substantial portion of the world’s energy needs over the coming decades, while the companies’ shareholders will thank them for prioritizing long-term growth and value-creation over short-term quarterly profits.Under these premises energy companies could gradually become standard-bearer of climate change themselves, by promoting their own comprehensive emissions-cutting policies and procedures, which should span both strategic and operational decision-making. These measures could include a self-imposed carbon price that feeds into the evaluation of capital investment proposals and rigorous environmental management systems focused above-all on energy-efficiency. ENI has already embarked on this endeavor, by cutting emissions by 27% over the last 4 years, setting the goal of reaching flaring zero within 2030 and limiting our presence in the Artic to relatively low-risk ice-free areas.Moreover, thanks to their very structure and composition, energy companies are better placed to play a major role in boosting research and in engaging lawmakers and regulators to promote the sustainable transformation of our industry. For instance, ENI is currently part of Oil &amp; Gas Climate Initiative, a privately funded group that is setting the stage for the establishment of effective, binding international standards that are applied consistently across advanced and emerging countries alike. These and similar actions are essential for any program hoping to overcome the fragmentation that characterizes the current policy landscape. They would also reduce unfair competitive distortions between countries.Paris is showing us the way, but the climate agreement is just the end of the beginning. Governments are drawing up the groundwork in which all players have to cooperate to achieve a sustainable and more equitable model of energy consumption. To tackle the issue of global warming successfully, we need to act with courage and shared commitment, with readiness to take on factionalism and vested interests. This is no easy task, and work will be long and hard. Nevertheless, we must hold in mind that there is no way back: we owe future generations a better and cleaner future.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                                <category>Ambiente e Sicurezza</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6223</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 04:36:59 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>The Paris Agreement</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/the-paris-agreement</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Dr.Francesco La Camera, Direttore Generale Ministero dell’Ambiente e della Tutela del Territorio e del Mare<em>“A differentiated, fair, durable, dynamic, and legally binding agreement”.</em>These are the words by which the President of Cop21, the French Minister of Foreign Affairs, Laurent Fabius, welcomed the adoption of the Paris Agreement.But let’s enter into the merits of such various characteristics.Differentiated. The differentiation between developed Countries and developing Countries was a central issue during the negotiation and represented one of the distinguishing and newest elements of the agreement. The rigid division of countries into two distinct annexes, as in the case of Kyoto Protocol, was actually overcome in order to define tasks and liabilities of Developed countries (annex I) and of Developing countries (annex II). Indeed, earlier all the obligations to reduce emissions and of financial support were incumbent on the former. Such approach implied that despite the fact that rich countries, which executed and ratified the Kyoto Protocol, had substantially fulfilled their commitments to reduce emissions, these continued to increase at global level.In brief, the economic dynamics of some Countries, emblematically China and India, had more than counterbalanced the efforts of the Countries in annex I; while some of them, first of all the United States, had not ratified the agreement.The differentiation in the new agreement has abandoned the rigid logic of the annexes in favour of a structure of voluntary commitments, which are the basis of the universal nature of the agreement and bind in a different way the various Countries on all the topics of such agreement: mitigation, or reduction, of emissions, adaptation, means of implementation, exchange of technologies.Fair. The agreement is fair since the new differentiation structure does not affect the need to ensure everyone has an adequate quality of life. Developed countries maintain a leading role in assuring their commitment to reduce emissions and above all to guarantee an adequate financial support to Countries that need it, in particular late-developing countries and island countries, which are mostly affected by the ongoing climate change. The $100 billion goal to be achieved in 2020 becomes the minimum reference threshold for years following 2020.Durable. The agreement is durable since it is has no close time limits. It has a long-term goal: committing to a maximum temperature rise of 2°C above pre-industrial levels by the end of the century, and considering lowering that maximum temperature rise to 1.5°C above pre-industrial levels in the near future.Dynamic. The agreement is dynamic since it provides for a review process on a five-year basis to measure and evaluate the consistency of the results achieved both with respect to the commitments undertaken, including financial ones, and with respect to the progressive reduction of emissions consistently with the goal of the Paris Agreement.The first stocktake has been fixed in 2018 when the efforts of the various Countries with respect to the goal of limiting emissions will be collectively examined for the first time to provide a useful information basis for the revision of one’s pledges and for their fine-tuning with the goal by 2020. A further stocktake is scheduled in 2023 with the consequent review of commitments within the two subsequent years, hence by 2025, and so on respectively every 5 years.Balanced. In the absence of the balance achieved it would have been impossible to obtain the desired result. But what is important is that the Presidency, taking into account the different positions, contrary to what often happens during negotiations, proposed a text keeping high the level of ambition. In other words: the balance was achieved balancing the most ambitious positions of the various groups of countries, one with the other, and abandoning minor issues when disputed. So the goal of limiting temperature rise includes the reference to 1.5°C, as requested by island countries more affected by the impact of climate changes. The need was emphasised to assure support to this countries along to late-developing countries as requested by the poorest Countries. The commitment of developed countries remained to lead the effort of providing at least 100 billion dollars a year for developing countries, as requested by the G77 group. On the other hand the European Union obtained a strong governance mechanism that includes transparency, reporting, the obligation for all countries to update their commitments every five years to the emissions limitation targets. The initiative of the European Union on Capacity Building – aimed at strengthening the structures and the institutional capacity of the developing countries to implement the provisions and guidelines contained in the Agreement – has certainly contributed to facilitate the final compromise.Binding. The agreement is legally binding. Again a virtuous balance was reached between the need to observe the Durban Mandate, and hence to grant a binding nature to the agreement, and that to observe the necessity of those countries (mainly the United States) for which the ratification of a new agreement, such as a new protocol, would have been difficult. The solution was a legally binding agreement to become the instrument to implement the framework Convention approved in 1992 on the occasion of the Rio Summit and ratified by the United States too. This will allow, by involving the various countries, to assure a greater possibility to operate in markets having similar characteristics as regards the commitment connected to the Agreement on climate.If I may add a character to the Paris results, in particular to the process that led to the adoption of the deed, I would say exciting.The objections to the adoption of the final text by Nicaragua, for political reasons, Turkey and some African Countries, which wanted to benefit too of the priority expressed in favour of small island countries and late-developing countries (already including many other African countries) saw the engagement of the major powers (USA, China, Europe, India – also the representative of the Holy See played a decisive role -) in the attempt to assure the final approval with an extraordinary cooperation effort for unity of intent. Maybe an illusion, the talent of governments in finding shared solutions when facing a global menace, the climate change.It is of little importance that President Fabius shaking the little wooden hammer to announce the final approval, immediately after reading a short standard phrase, looked at the Meeting for possible dissenters a bit like Nelson putting a telescope to his blind eye.The satisfaction for the outcome of the negotiation rewards the work of the Italian Government for many aspects. To begin with, for the achievement during the period of the Italian Presidency of an agreement on the energy climate package, which allowed the European Union to establish itself as a prominent actor both on the occasion of COP 20 in Lima and in Paris. Then, for having long since realised and worked at European level to guarantee the highest priority at the Governance issue, the most significant result achieved in Paris. For having assured, with the back-up offered to Pacific island countries, already on the occasion of the UN Summit on climate in New York in 2014, the process that later led to the limitation of temperature rise below 1.5°C. Last but not least, the proposal on Capacity Building, which along with the environmental agreements reached with numerous developing countries has increased their confidence in the outcome of the negotiation, also creating the premises for significant opportunities for frontline Italian enterprises in the field of clean coal technologies.This is only the beginning, but the path is set. It will be necessary to take it quickly.&nbsp;&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6224</guid>
                        <pubDate>Sun, 10 Jan 2016 04:33:46 +0100</pubDate>
                        <title>Growth and Sustainability, the European Way</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/growth-and-sustainability-the-european-way</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>On.Simona Bonafé, Member of the EU Parliament Partito Democratico Vice-President Long-term Investment Intergroup.In Copenhagen, only six years ago, the world ignored the European Union’s call to responsibility for limiting the rise in temperatures.The diplomatic efforts made in Paris in December showed, for the first time, that we have started thinking globally on the fight to climate change: 195 countries agreed in playing their part, included the four largest polluters of the world: China, India, the US and Europe.The world leaders finally gave a clear signal to the economies and to every citizen: pollution and climate change have no boundaries and have to be fought united.It’s certainly a political success for Europe, not only for the evident diplomatic effort made towards many countries in the breakup of old balances, but also because it’s the result of a deep-rooted vision carried on by European legislators in these months. A vision which aims at changing the way we think and organize our economic life on the planet, promoting renewable sources, energy savings and efficiency, recycling of materials, sustainable mobility.We have an ecological debt with our planet, which means that we are consuming much more quickly than our planet is able to metabolise. This produces damaging effects on the environment in general, as well as on the air we breathe as we have recently experienced in our cities.Finally, it seems that we became aware that the current development model is an obsolete one, unsustainable for the environment but also from the economic point of view.However, growth is unquestionably necessary, both for the recovery of the economic system and for the broader goal of environmental sustainability: without growth, the economic system collapses, and without growth there is no space to develop, finance and bring new technologies into the market, allowing the system to become more sustainable and more efficient - in a word “greener”. Linking growth to sustainability is the key. Investing in innovation is the way.It is important to bear in mind that tackling climate change doesn’t only mean taking the responsibility of coping with a potential global threat, but it also means catching a great development and economic opportunity.Three main European dossiers are currently on the table: the new circular economy package - which I supervise as rapporteur for the European Parliament -, the revision of the EU emission trading system and the Energy Union Strategy, all absolutely crucial within the climate challenge and for European competitiveness on global markets. This comprehensive approach, that includes updated energetic, waste and emission frameworks, could potentially transform Europe in the most productive commercial space in the world by making it at the same time the most sustainable society of the planet.Obviously, decarbonizing the economy in Europe is a huge challenge that requires a great amount of targeted investments to be mobilized by public budgets and private financiers. The Junker Commision, thanks to the efforts of the Italian Presidency, has embraced this inclination by enabling Member States to benefit from flexibility mechanisms, to foresee investments outside the Stability Pact and to deduce national co-funding from the EFSI Plan from public deficits. Green projects often have a high investment risk profile, thus the enhanced guarantees under the EFSI Plan and the flexible mechanisms set up in these months will help giving further impetus to the green transition.The Junker plan seems a good starting point, as it promotes an effective synergy between public and private investment and it seeks to improve the chain of projects, both in quality and in quantity. European legislators are trying to develop a coherent framework, in order to give clear and non-contradictory signals to investors, as visible in the case of the climate roadmap with temporal targets by 2030 and 2050.The additionality criterion, on which the European Parliament has strongly insisted, can contribute to the realization of projects with a strong added value in terms of sustainability, projects with a high-risk profile that otherwise would not easily find the necessary funding.Financing the transition to a low-carbon model means having a forward-looking vision and the will to take risks, that also requires a stronger financial stability and clearer regulatory guarantees to attract private finance, insurances and asset owners to invest their capital. The newly released Capital Market Union plan has forecasted the development of green investments to rely only on market dynamics, which is not, in my opinion, sufficient. In this field we probably have to be more ambitious.Italy has already shown, in recent months, to be able to cut ties with the past and support innovation policies.From the signature of the Kyoto Protocol, we have maintained our responsibilities in reducing emissions: 20% reduced emissions and 43% of electricity derived from renewable energy.The tackle to climate change is an undelayable priority. As Europeans, we are strongly determined to play our part. Paris is a starting point, but we now need coherent actions from all the main polluters to move forward.&nbsp;</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Corporate and Commercial</category>
                            
                                <category>Energia e Utilities</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6240</guid>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 30 Sep 2015 18:00:19 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>New Food Safety Law: building a modern food safety system in China</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/new-food-safety-law-building-a-modern-food-safety-system-in-china</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Since 2009, the People’s Republic of China has started a process of deep renewal of the legislation on food safety, through the approval of the Food Safety Law, which went into effect on 1st June 2009, consolidating hundreds of previous regulations and replacing the 1995 <em>Food Hygiene Law</em>. The Chinese legislator, inspired by the Rapid Alert System for Food and Feed adopted by European Union, has made great efforts to ensure food security.In the most recent years, China has experienced many scandals involving infected and spoiled <em>food products. </em>After over a decade of food-related incidents, Chinese government now considers people’s health to be a high&nbsp;priority, as a fundamental human right guaranteed by Article 21 of the Constitution,<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> and it is making further efforts in restructuring the mechanisms by which it supervises food production and distribution.Revisions of the Food Safety Law, along with the adoption of new <em>Food Safety National Standards and the</em> recent amendments to Administrative Measures on the Collection of Food, the Consumer Protection Law and the Advertising Law show the purpose to<em> ‘</em><em>build a modern food safety system’. </em><em>The</em> revised Food Safety Law, passed by the Standing Committee of the National People’s Congress (NPC) on 24<sup>th</sup> April 2015 after a long drafting process, became effective on 1<sup>st</sup> October. With 154 articles, compared with 104 of the previous text, the amended Law adds new provisions <em>aimed</em> at further <em>discouraging </em>immoral commercial practices<em>. </em><em>The introduction of stricter requirements </em>concerning the <em>circulation</em> of food <em>products has a strong impact not only on domestic food manufacturers but also on foreign companies exporting food products to China</em><em>.&nbsp; </em>Therefore, foreign investors should be aware of the new provisions before conducting food business in China.<em><u>Harsher punishment for food safety-related violations</u></em>First and foremost, the amendments bring harsher civil, administrative and criminal penalties for offenders and their supervisors.The revised law, called by responsible authorities ‘the strictest in history’, introduces administrative detention for offenders. According to Article 123, person-in-charge and other directly accountable personnel of any company adding inedible substances to food products could be detained for up to 15 days, in addition to fines and revocation of certificates.The amendment also increases the amount of fines for those business operators who produce or sell food that doesn’t satisfy the necessary nutritional requirements. Producers may be fined up to 30 times the value of their products, (the penalty was previously 10 times the value). If the products value is less than CNY 10,000, then the fine will be up to CNY 150,000, three times the previous amount. Landlords of production sites and suppliers that sell unlawful substances may have revenue confiscated and be fined up to CNY 200,000.The amendment underlines the importance to supervise the process of food production and distribution by introducing ‘<em>strengthened disciplinary measures for those officials who fail to protect the public community’,</em> by means of special demerit, demotion or removal in gross circumstances, or dismissal in serious circumstances.<em><u>Supervision</u></em><em><u> of</u></em> <em><u>food production</u></em> <em><u>and</u></em><u> d</u><em><u>istribution: inspection and traceability</u></em>The Food and Drug Administration under the State Council is in charge of supervision of food production and distribution according to the duties set forth in the Food Safety Law and prescribed by the State Council (Article 5). However, in order to reduce time and costs, the new provisions encourage food producing enterprises to test food produced by themselves or entrust qualified testing agencies (Article 89). Regarding to self-inspections, article 47 states that ‘<em>food producers or distributors shall establish a self-inspection system for food safety (…); in case that food safety requirements are no longer be satisfied due to change of production or distribution conditions, food producers or distributors shall take rectification measures; in case of a potential risk relating to food safety, such producers or distributors shall forthwith cease the production or distribution and report to the food and drug administration of the people's governments in the location where they produce or distribute such food’. </em>On another hand, in order to prevent food safety incidents, to identify and address risks and to protect public health, the amended law introduces a mandatory traceability system, specifying that it shall be established by the State. According to Article 42, ‘<em>the State shall encourage food producers and distributors to collect and preserve production and distribution information and to establish the traceability system for food safety by means of information technology’</em>.<em><u>New safety rules for special foods</u></em>Provisions set forth in Section 4 of the new Food Safety Law deal with special foods such as ‘<em>health care food, foods for medical purposes and infant formula food</em>’ (Article 74).After the 2008 milk scandal, consumers have lost <em>confidence in</em> Chinese <em>dairy</em> industry: the new Food Safety Law introduces strict regulations on infant formula milk. According to Article 81, manufacturers shall implement full-process quality control from incoming materials to outgoing finished products and inspect the outgoing infant formula food, batch by batch, so as to ensure food safety.Raw materials and food additives in the production of infant formula food must comply with laws, regulations and national standards. For this reason, manufacturers have a duty to notify raw materials and food additives to the Food and Drug Administration under the State Council. They are required to register product receipts of infant formula milk powder with the above-mentioned authority as well.<strong>With regard to</strong> products containing <em>genetically modified</em> organisms, the amended law establish that label must be placed on the GMO food product in an clear position; otherwise, business operators may be subjected to severe administrative penalties such as confiscating illegal income and products, fines, suspension of business, and revoking licenses.The amended law also seeks to strengthen the supervision in relation to health foods. Pursuant to Article 75, the Food and Drug Administration together with the other relevant authorities, will issue a catalogue of health food raw materials, a sort of positive list of functional food ingredients, their dosage and effects. The use of raw materials, listed in the catalogue shall be restricted only in health-care food and not in other food categories. Moreover, Article 26 introduces a more simplified registration system: health food needs just to be notified to the competent authority; pre-market registration is required only in case of health food using raw materials not listed in the catalogue and health food imported to China for the first time.With regard to food for special medical purposes the new Food Safety Law states that they shall be registered with the competent authority before having access to the market (for more details see Article 80).<em><u>New rules for online food platforms</u></em>As technology continues to evolve, retail transactions are largely conducted through e-commerce platforms. Therefore, it is essential to strengthen supervision on online food trading platforms and optimize quality control procedures. According to the revised law, online food retailers are required to provide real-name registration of authorised food distributors, to specify their food safety management responsibilities and, if they have lawfully obtained the license, to inspect it (Article 62).The amended law provides that any consumer whose lawful rights and interests are damaged due to purchase of food via any online trading platform, has the right to claim indemnification against the distributor or producer of the food. If online food retailers fail to provide the required information, they will be held liable and consumers can file a legal action directly against them. After indemnification, online food retailers can recover their loss from the admitted food distributors or food producers (Article 131).<em><u>Perspectives on Consumer Protection</u></em>In recent years, consumer protection has become increasingly important in China: consumers play a significant role in the economic system and, as the weaker parties in the relationship with enterprises, they need to be protected by laws and regulations. As a consequence, a new Law on Protection of Consumers Rights and Interests was adopted on 15 March 2014. Several provisions of the new Food Safety Law also aim at enhancing consumer protection. This clearly shows that in China laws and regulations are now regarded as the most advisable instruments to restore market stability and to make consumers more confident about the safety and quality of food products.In order to resolve <em>complaints</em> and <em>meet</em> public expectations, the new Food Safety Law states that any consumer that is damaged by food not complying with food safety standards, may demand reparation of three times the amount of any losses suffered from substandard food; producers or distributors that receive claims for compensation from consumers shall be jointly and severally liable for compensation and may not refuse to compensate (for more details see Article 148).<em><u>Conclusions</u></em>The amendment of <em>the Food Safety Law, along with the adoption of new strict</em> health <em>safety</em> standards, gives a clear signal that China is finally taking substantial action in its battle against food quality issues. In terms of preventive protection, the Chinese legislator seeks to introduce tougher safety standards, to strengthen supervision on raw materials and food additives, to intensify both inspections and self-inspections on food production and distribution, to use <em>scientific and technological tools to test the quality of food</em> <em>products, etc. In terms of repression of violations, the Chinese legislator seeks to introduce more severe fines and to concentrate administrative powers in one sole authority.</em>However, since the food quality issues are systemic and complex, it is hard to see progress in the short-term. In order to restore its global reputation, China needs <em>to take further steps. The amended law sets out a new legal framework for food safety in China and will lead to a number of deep changes. The authorities involved in food safety administration are now required to adopt additional</em> implementing measures <em>and the enterprises concerned must take the necessary actions to comply with the new </em>health <em>safety</em> standards. This will improve improving the safety and quality of food products and encourage confidence in China’s food industry.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Article 21 of the Constitution of the PRC reads as follows: ‘<em>The state develops medical and health services, promotes modern medicine and traditional Chinese medicine, encourages and supports the setting up of various medical and health facilities by the rural economic collectives, state enterprises and institutions and neighbourhood organizations, and promotes health and sanitation&nbsp;&nbsp; activities of a mass character, all for the protection of the people's health. The state develops physical culture and promotes mass sports activities to improve the people's physical fitness</em>’.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Public Law and Procurement</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6244</guid>
                        <pubDate>Mon, 31 Aug 2015 18:00:15 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Passenger name records (PNR) Directive</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/passenger-name-records-pnr-directive</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>After the terrorist attacks at the beginning of this year, ranging from the Charlie Hebdo attack to the most recent train shooting in Northern France, the EU has decided, in response, to revive the debate on adoption of the draft PNR Directive.The Passenger Name Record (PNR) is unverified data provided by passengers, collected and held by air carriers. The data incudes: names; travel dates; itineraries; seats; baggage; contact details and means of payment.EU officials believe that PNR data could be used for the prevention, detection, investigation and prosecution of terrorists.The EU has already signed agreements allowing EU carriers to transfer PNR data to the United States, Australia and Canada.Considering that many EU countries have already developed their own systems for holding PNR data, European Parliament Civil Liberties (LIBE) Committee rapporteur Timothy Kirkhope believes that ‘<em>with one EU-wide system, we can close the net and ensure high standards of data protection and proportionality are applied right across Europe. The emerging threat posed by so-called “foreign fighters” has made this system even more essential’</em>.The current Proposal is an amended version of a proposal presented in 2011.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> The ‘old’ proposal had been rejected by the LIBE Committee because it was considered too invasive.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> The same Committee approved on 15 July 2015 the amended version of the proposal.The new PNR rules would apply only for flights outside the EU and would concern air carriers and non-carriers such as travel agencies and tour operators. Internal flights between EU Member States are, for the moment, off the table, but some MEPs consider that the idea should be introduced in future discussions.In the ‘new’ version some provisions have been added, requiring Member States to share the PNR data with each other and with Europol.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>The safeguards inserted in the new proposal include the following requirements:</p><ul> <li>Member States' <em>Passenger Information Units</em> (PIUs) would be entitled to process PNR data only for limited purposes, such as identifying a passenger who may be involved in a terrorist offence or serious transnational crime and who requires further examination;</li> <li>PIUs would have to appoint a data protection officer to monitor data processing and safeguards and act as a single contact point for passengers with PNR data concerns;</li> <li>All processing of PNR data would have to be logged or documented;</li> <li>Passengers would have to be clearly and precisely informed about the collection of PNR data and their rights; and</li> <li>Stricter conditions would govern any transfer of data to third countries.</li></ul><p>Furthermore, having regard to the recent judgment of the Court of Justice,<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> in relation to the impact of the proportionality principle, two different limitation periods – five years for terrorism and four years for serious transnational crimes – have been introduced for accessing the data. The full information should be retained for the first 30-day period, after that it should be ‘masked out’ for the remaining period.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>After the four-five year period, the PNR data should be permanently deleted, unless the competent authorities are using it for specific criminal investigations or prosecutions (in which case the retention of data would be regulated by the national law of the member state concerned).Despite these new amendments some doubts remain about the impact of PNR data retention on fundamental rights, such as:</p><ul> <li>The right to privacy;<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6">[6]</a></li> <li>The right to data protection, especially in the context of the on-going reform of the EU data protection framework.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7">[7]</a> The controversies relate - <em>inter alia</em> - to the lengthy period of data retention, the incomplete nature of anonymisation of data, allowing for its easy retrieval, and the transfer of data to third countries;</li> <li>The right of non-discrimination, with indirect discrimination being more likely than direct discrimination, given the prohibition on processing sensitive data under the proposed Directive;</li> <li>The right to free movement. According to the EU Free Movement Directive,<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8">[8]</a> Member States may restrict the freedom of movement of EU citizens on grounds of public policy or public security. However, such restrictions need to comply with the principle of proportionality and be based exclusively on the personal conduct of the individual concerned representing a genuine, present and sufficiently serious threat affecting one of the fundamental interests of society. A risk of the breach of this right is highlighted in regard to the possible extension of the EU PNR scheme to intra-EU flights.</li></ul><p>The European Data Protection Supervisor, Mr Giovanni Buttarelli, has criticised the proposal stating that it is too invasive and is unlikely to stop terrorism.The trilogue on this matter should begin in September.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9"><sup>[9]</sup></a> In a resolution voted on 11 February 2015, the EU Parliament has in fact committed itself ‘<em>to work towards the finalisation of an EU PNR directive by the end of the year</em>’.The difficult balance between national security and citizens’ privacy is a frequent problem that our modern society must face. It is not only the EU that attempts to fight terrorism and crime. The EU Member States are trying to find acceptable solutions in order to protect their citizens.For instance, the French Senate passed, on 24 June 2015, a new statute allowing the French authorities to monitor and intercept citizens’ communications. On 23 July 2015, the Constitutional Court approved that new law, finding only a few articles contrary to constitutional principles.Manuel Valls, the French Prime Minister, believes that ‘<em>from now on, France has a security framework against terrorism that respects liberties. It’s decisive progress</em>’.In France, for wireless phone taps, hidden cameras and microphones there will be no need of a warrant or any type court approval. The new law has now provided for the mandatory consultation of the National Commission for the Control of Intelligence. The recommendations of this Authority are not binding.The LIBE Committee has raised concerns about the compatibility of some of the French provisions with the EU Treaties.Mr Buttarelli was also critical of the French law saying that <em>‘mass surveillance is against values and has no legitimacy in the EU’</em>. He also added that ‘<em>as people become more monitored and more profiled, they risk discrimination in terms of access to services’</em>.We will keep you posted on the adoption of the PNR Directive and the debate around the new French law and its compatibility with EU principles.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Proposal for a Directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on the use of Passenger Name Record data for the prevention, detection, investigation and prosecution of terrorist offences and serious crime, COM(2011) 32 final, 2.2.2011.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> The LIBE Committee deals with Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (for further information, <a href="http://www.europarl.europa.eu/committees/en/libe/home.html" target="_blank" rel="noreferrer">http://www.europarl.europa.eu/committees/en/libe/home.html</a>).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> In sharing the PNR data the Europol’s Secure Information Exchange Network Application (SIENA) system should be used.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Joined Cases C-293/12 and C-594/12, <em>Digital rights Ireland Ltd and Karntner Landesregieurung</em>, judgment of 8 April 2014, not yet published.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> When the information is ‘masked out’ all the data that could serve to identify the passenger is anonymised. In this period of time the data will be accessible only to a limited number of personnel of the Passenger Information Unit specifically authorized to carry out analysis of PNR data and develop assessment criteria.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> The right to privacy falls within the scope of Article 7 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union (C 364 of 18.12.2000, p.1) providing that: ‘<em>Everyone has the right to respect for his or her private and family life, home and communications’</em>.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a> The right to data protection is protected under Article 8 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union reading as follows: ‘<em>Everyone has the right to the protection of personal data concerning him or her. // 2. Such data must be processed fairly for specified purposes and on the basis of the consent of the person concerned or some other legitimate basis laid down by law. Everyone has the right of access to data which has been collected concerning him or her, and the right to have it rectified. // 3. Compliance with these rules shall be subject to control by an independent authority.’</em><a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8">[8]</a> Directive 2004/38/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 on the right of citizens of the Union and their family members to move and reside freely within&nbsp; the territory of the Member States amending Regulation (EEC) No 1612/68 and repealing Directives 64/221/EEC, 68/360/EEC, 72/194/EEC, 73/148/EEC, 75/34/EEC, 75/35/EEC, 90/364/EEC, 90/365/EEC and 93/96/EEC, OJ L 158, 30.4.2004, p.77.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9">[9]</a> The three-way talks between Parliament, Council and Commission negotiators to agree on the final text of a legislative act when one or more of the three institutions have reached incompatible conclusions or introduced incompatible amendments.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Public Law and Procurement</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
                    <item>
                        <guid isPermaLink="false">news-6248</guid>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 30 Jun 2015 18:00:46 +0200</pubDate>
                        <title>Sanctions imposed on Russia: an update</title>
                        <link>https://www.advant-nctm.com/news-e-approfondimenti/sanctions-imposed-on-russia-an-update</link>
                        <description></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>In accordance with Article 215 TFEU<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1">[1]</a> the EU may adopt restrictive measures so as to interrupt or reduce the economic and financial relations with a third Country. These measures are implemented by means of a Regulation, adopted by the Council, and are binding and directly applicable throughout the EU. The EU may also adopt other measures such as arms embargoes or restrictions on admission, which are implemented directly by the Member States that must act in conformity with CFSP<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2">[2]</a> Council Decisions.The Regulations implementing restrictive measures and the CFSP Council Decisions are subject to judicial review by the Court of Justice and the General Court in Luxembourg.We are witnessing a proliferation of cases brought before the ECJ in relation to the EU sanctions imposed on Russia.Rosneft, one of Russia’s state-controlled oil companies, had brought a case before the High Court in the UK, maintaining that the sanctions imposed by the EU were invalid because they are in breach of the 1994 Partnership and co-operation agreement still in force between the EU and Russia. The High Court decided, last February, to refer the matter to the ECJ for advice on how to ensure consistency and uniformity in the application of the provisions of the sanctions regime.Rosneft is not alone in believing that these sanctions are unjust. Companies such as Gazprom and Neft OAO, and Banks such as VEB Bank<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3">[3]</a>, Sberbank of Russia OAO, VTB Bank amongst others are seeking the annulment of the relevant provisions<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4">[4]</a>.All the cases have following pleas in common:</p><ul> <li>infringement of the obligation to state reasons on which the contested provisions are based, thus violating the Companies’ rights to defend themselves;</li></ul><p>&nbsp;</p><ul> <li>manifest error of assessment of the facts on which the contested provisions are based, since the Companies believe that there is no genuine factual or evidential basis to justify said provisions;</li></ul><p>&nbsp;</p><ul> <li>infringement of the right to effective judicial protection;</li></ul><p>&nbsp;</p><ul> <li>misuse of powers, given that the Companies believe that the Council, in adopting the sanctions, was pursuing aims other than those claimed;</li></ul><p>&nbsp;</p><ul> <li>infringement of the principle of proportionality and fundamental rights, since the sanctions constitute, in the Companies’ opinion, a disproportionate interference with the Companies’ freedom to conduct business and the right to property;</li></ul><p>&nbsp;</p><ul> <li>violation of the 1994 EU-Russia Agreement on Partnership and Cooperation.</li></ul><p>Russian Companies affected by sanctions believe that the latter are not appropriate to achieve the declared objectives and furthermore impose burdens that significantly outweigh any possible benefit.Furthermore, the banks claim that they don’t meet the criteria<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5">[5]</a> to be included in the sanction lists. Sberbank<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6">[6]</a>, for example, has pointed out that the Russian Federation is not its main shareholder and does not manage the bank, thus excluding the bank from sanctions.The most startling case of all is the one brought before the ECJ by Almaz-Antey. Almaz-Antey is a joint undertaking that brings together some Russian military enterprises. The company has been included in the list of sanctioned companies because it manufactures anti-aircraft defence systems, which the EU Council believes allegedly brought down the MH-17 flight over Ukrainian soil. The Company argues that its inclusion in the list of sanctioned companies is illegal because the investigation regarding the incident is not over and there is no evidence of its responsibility in the crash and therefore Almaz-Antey cannot be punished for something it did not do.Recently the ECJ proposed to Gazprom Neft and DenizBank <a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7">[7]</a> to await the outcome of court decision in the Rosneft case so as to have a precedent in the interpretation of the provisions regarding the restrictive measures. Both companies have refused this proposal and requested that the court hearings proceed.<em><u>Attempts to continue trading activities</u></em>In the meantime, while some companies are trying to dispute the sanctions in court, other companies try to avoid the limitations imposed by the restrictive measures by using third country intermediaries.The United States Government after having restricted trade with Russia, imposed a “<em>presumption of denial</em>” on licenses to export controlled goods and technology to Russia. An exporter must now request a license if he has knowledge or suspects that the products exported may be used by military end users or for military end uses in Russia.Considering that the violation of said restrictions carries both civil and criminal penalties, regardless if the exporter had knowledge of the ultimate destination of the goods or not, the US Government decided to publish a “<em>Guidance on Due Diligence to Prevent Unauthorized Transshipment/Reexport of Controlled Items to Russia”</em>.The Bureau of Industry and Security<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8">[8]</a> believes that export controls must be a shared responsibility between the government and the exporters. This Guide emphasizes, in fact, the importance of the exporter’s duty to inquire about the end use, end user and ultimate destination of the controlled and dual use goods.The exporters should, in BIS’s opinion, look out for discrepancies in the purchases, such as a buyer ordering spare parts for an equipment that has never been purchased by that buyer.In fact, even though liability is absolute, the penalties are imposed only in cases of gross negligence or in cases when companies fail to make good faith efforts at compliance.It goes without saying that these kinds of circumstances are sometimes difficult to verify and therefore the exporters must be thorough in their due diligence. It is only thought proof that internal due diligence has been exercised that companies can hope to avoid sanction.With reference to the export control regime and the control of dual-use goods<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9">[9]</a> the EU adopted the Council Regulation (EC) 428/2009 of 5 May 2009. Originally, these provisions were adopted with the primary intent of driving EU’s innovation and competiveness on the global market.So the EU, like the&nbsp; US, has imposed strict rules on export control of dual-use goods, requesting an authorization or license for the export of these items. The exporters are also required to keep detailed registers or records of their exports detailing all the relevant information, even, where known, the end-use and end-user of the dual-use items.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a> Article 215 TFEU: “<em>1. Where a decision, adopted in accordance with Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union, provides for the interruption or reduction, in part or completely, of economic and financial relations with one or more third countries, the Council, acting by qualified majority on a joint proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Commission, shall adopt the necessary measures. It shall inform the European Parliament thereof. 2. Where a decision adopted in accordance with Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union so provides, the Council may adopt restrictive measures under the procedure referred to in paragraph 1 against natural or legal persons and groups or non-State entities. 3. The acts referred to in this Article shall include necessary provisions on legal safeguards”</em>.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> Common Foreign and Security Policy<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a> Внешэкономбанк – Bank for Development and Foreign Economic Affairs<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a> Council Decision 2014/512/CFSP of 31&nbsp;July 2014; Council Regulation (EU) No&nbsp;833/2014 of 31&nbsp;July 2014; Council Decision 2014/659/CFSP of 8&nbsp;September 2014 and Council Regulation No&nbsp;960/2014 of 8&nbsp;September 2014.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a> A bank to be included in the sanction list must be owned (more than 50% of all the shares) and/or managed by the Russian Federation.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a> Sberbank’s shareholders are: Bank of Russia (50% + 1 share); Foreign legal entities (43,26%); Domestic legal entities (2,83%) and Private investors (3,91%).<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a> Subsidiary of Sberbank<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8">[8]</a> Organization responsible of ensuring an effective export control and treaty compliance system.<a href="/news-e-approfondimenti#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9">[9]</a> Article 2 of Council Regulation (EC) 428/2009 defines&nbsp; dual-use items as “<em>items, including software and technology, which can be used for both civil and military purposes, and shall include all goods which can be used for both non-explosive uses and assisting in any way in the manufacture of nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices”</em>.</p>]]></content:encoded>
                        
                            
                                <category>Amministrativo e Appalti</category>
                            
                                <category>Public Law and Procurement</category>
                            
                        
                        
                    </item>
                
            
        </channel>
    </rss>


